#since i took it entirely at my own pace
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
hug your friends each and every day for your happiness!
#love live sunshine#love live#aqours#chika takami#riko sakurauchi#yoshiko tsushima#kanan matsuura#ruby kurosawa#mari ohara#you watanabe#hanamaru kunikida#dia kurosawa#and shiitake!#this is an art piece thats taken me several months to complete#since i took it entirely at my own pace#happy to finally get it out. i love chika#my art
201 notes
·
View notes
Text

𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐚𝐥 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐤𝐢𝐧𝐠 | 𝐬.𝐫𝐞𝐢𝐝
𝐬𝐮𝐦𝐦𝐚𝐫𝐲: this one rare time, the roles are reversed, and you're the one in need of his help. or, more specifically, his brain. which you won’t hesitate to make him aware of.
𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐬/𝐭𝐰: spencer reid x diva!chemist reader, mention of blood drug test, mention that spencer owes the reader a favor (two, actually) as usual, there might be some minor chemistry nonsense, but that's just standard when i write this series lol
𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 2k
��/𝐧: anon's request
Spencer pressed the elevator button and, while waiting for it to stop on his floor, glanced once more at the papers he had to deliver to Hotch. He knew there shouldn’t be any mistakes in them, but since he had a spare half-minute, it didn’t hurt to double-check.
The doors opened in front of him—he noticed despite keeping his head down—but just as he was about to take a distracted step forward, he caught sight of a silhouette he could hardly mistake for anyone else.
The woman smiled at him, but not because she was happy to see him. No, there was something downright devilish about it, and Reid had no hesitation using that word. The way she crossed her arms over her chest and tilted her head to the side was enough of a warning that this wasn’t going to be entirely pleasant.
"I was just looking for you," she announced.
"Actually, on second thought, I think I’ll take the stairs today," he replied, stepping half a pace back and pointing to the side. "It’s a fantastic aerobic exercise that strengthens the heart and lu—"
Spencer didn’t finish, because she grabbed him firmly by the wrist and yanked him inside with a strength he hadn’t expected from her. Due to disorientation, he almost dropped all the documents he was holding.
And of course, he had to bump into her. He practically collided with her chest, stopping at the last possible moment to prevent a more serious crash.
For a brief second, something held him in place, making him swallow—somewhat awkwardly and noticeably slower than usual.
"Outstanding coordination," she clicked her tongue sarcastically, making no move to step back despite his clearly inappropriate proximity.
That comment snapped him out of it. He rolled his eyes and, regaining his composure, took a step back before leaning toward the elevator buttons. But before he could press one, she moved in the same direction, blocking them with her body.
"Are you serious?"
"I told you I was looking for you," she reminded him. Without turning around, she reached for the buttons. Even without looking, she hit the right one—the floor where her lab was.
He raised an eyebrow at her, unable to suppress a certain intrigue at the whole situation.
"I need you. Well, your brain, actually. But unfortunately, that’s not available separately."
"I think that would be at least problematic at the current stage of technological and medical development. Not impossible, mind you, but you wouldn’t get much use out of just the organ itself," he replied, his voice lowering as he spoke, realizing he was straying from a very, very crucial issue.
Namely, where exactly they were heading.
"You need me like now?"
"Yes. Do you have a moment?"
"No, actually, I—"
"Great! This won’t take long."
"Do you have some kind of problem understanding the simplest statements?"
"Only the ones that interfere with my plans. Though it's more of a conscious decision than a problem."
"Calculated and ruthless pursuit of your own goals while ignoring the individuals standing in your way. You know, that sounds pretty familiar to me. Ever heard of a little thing called psychopathy?"
"First time hearing about it."
"Well, maybe you should look into it." Spencer shook his head, once again realizing he had somehow gotten lost in their verbal sparring. "Seriously, I can't help you right now. I need to deliver this to my boss."
He raised the papers, holding them in the air for a moment as if to emphasize their importance. She didn’t seem convinced in the slightest—in fact, she shrugged dismissively.
"It’s related to the case you’re working on, so Hotch should understand," she replied with confidence. "And by the way..." she paused, taking a slow step toward him. "...Remember you owe me a favor? Two, actually?
Spencer opened his mouth but said nothing because—damn it—she was right. A flicker of triumph passed through her eyes at his reaction. He simply sighed, trying not to look defeated as the elevator doors opened on the floor where her lab was located.
He hesitated before moving. He would have preferred to deal with the papers first, and it wasn’t even about urgency. Spencer was certain that whatever she needed from him could wait. She was demanding that he do this for one simple reason—she wanted to prove, once again, that she could wrap anyone around her finger. Including him. And he didn’t want to reinforce that arrogant belief of hers. Not again.
The silence between them stretched as they stood motionless. Her arms were crossed over her chest, chin slightly lifted, neck exposed, gaze locked onto his. Puppy eyes, in her case, should have been called cat eyes—pretty, persuasive, but with claws you’d miss if you weren’t careful.
"Fine," he sighed at last.
Her smile always felt like a reward at first—an almost gratifying feeling that faded the moment she turned her back on you. That’s when you realized she had known all along that you’d do whatever it was that benefited her.
Spencer followed her into the lab.
He liked watching her when she crossed the threshold of this place. Her gait and demeanor were always nonchalant, but within these walls, they weren’t so much replaced as they were complemented by a certain calmness. Even her steps became less springy, slower, as she approached the tall counter where some papers lay. He stopped at a distance, his gaze fixed on her back.
"Wait, I think I’m missing something," Reid suddenly spoke, furrowing his brow. "You need my help with chemistry…? But that’s your field."
Sure, he had—modestly speaking—a vast knowledge of the subject as well, but he doubted it was as extensive as hers. They had worked together before, and he could admit without hesitation that she was an expert. Her academic degrees didn’t lie.
She glanced at him over her shoulder.
"Spencer, I don’t need your help conducting an experiment or anything like that. I need your lateral thinking. Your brain, to put it simply," she explained. Only then did she fully turn toward him, leaning against the table behind her and grabbing the papers she had been analyzing moments before—probably for the hundredth time. She shook her head slightly, with…frustration? Defeat? "Because to me, something here just doesn’t make any sense."
For a moment, he didn’t move, waiting for her to explain in more detail or hand him the results. Instead, she gestured for him to come closer with a tilt of her head. By that point, he was already too intrigued to pretend he wasn’t letting her order him around a little. With only a brief sigh, he stepped forward, resting one hand on the counter behind them while the other gently took the paper from her hands.
She observed his reaction, his furrowed brows, without saying a word.
"I was only supposed to check the victim’s blood for drugs," she said. He was close enough now that she could lower her voice. Her eyes weren’t on the papers—she already knew their contents—so she allowed herself to focus on his profile instead. At first, it made concentrating difficult for him. "The results aren’t clear, I admit, but to me, it looks like…"
"Coniine," he finished for her, turning his head slightly to meet her gaze. He swallowed, forcing himself to stay focused—he needed his full attention right now. "But…that’s nearly impossible. Coniine poisoning causes progressive muscle paralysis, difficulty breathing—the victim dies from respiratory failure. That doesn’t match how our victim died at all."
She nodded.
"That's why I wanted to show you."
She subtly emphasized the last word.
Spencer avoided looking at her, afraid that once he did, he wouldn’t be able to look away. He was acting strange—he knew that. In fact he was acting downright pathetic.
He snapped out of the brief trance he had found himself in, inhaling almost too loudly.
"Is there a chance this is just a mistake?" he asked, his voice inexplicably higher than usual. He cleared his throat. "I mean, did you conduct this test yourself? Or did someone else do it for you?"
"My team, under my instruction," she admitted cautiously. She stared at him without blinking, retreating somewhere in her thoughts. Then she shook her head. "They're just as professional as I am."
"Which doesn't mean they can't make mistakes. Who was it? The one with glasses or the blond one?"
"I also have a blonde woman with glasses on my team, detective. Please be more specific," she scoffed. "What difference does it make?"
"Actually...none."
"I have absolutely no idea what you're getting at."
Spencer handed her the papers and, driven by a sudden surge of thoughts, started scanning the lab in search of one specific thing.
He crouched down when he finally spotted it. The woman followed suit, letting out something between an amused snort and a disbelieving sigh.
"Can I ask how exactly rummaging through the trash is supposed to help us figure out what's wrong with the test?"
"Profiler’s procedure. You’ll just have to trust me."
She sighed.
"I'm afraid I don't have much of a choice."
Reid didn’t respond—he had just found what he was looking for. A discarded coffee cup and a pair of used rubber gloves. His expression eased; he now knew his theory was correct.
She, meanwhile, clapped her hands together.
"Congratulations, Agent Profiler. You've just discovered that people drink coffee at work!"
"Hold the sarcasm and listen," he began, rising from his crouch. She watched him expectantly, and in some way, he couldn't wait to wipe that expression off her face.
He held out the used glove toward her, pointing at the barely visible coffee stain on one of the fingers.
"See? Whoever conducted the test had coffee residue on their gloves. The caffeine interfered with the results, altering them and causing the misunderstanding."
Her gaze first rested on the glove, then lifted to his face before dropping back down. She pushed out her lower lip in shock as the realization hit her—he was right.
"How..." she started, shaking her head in disbelief. "How did you even think of that?"
Spencer shrugged and gestured toward the counter where they had just been analyzing the test results.
"I noticed a small dried stain on the surface. Or rather, what was left of it like…like if someone wiped it away with their hand but didn’t do it thoroughly. The rest was pretty obvious from there."
As he explained, he gesticulated instinctively. At some point, after he had finished speaking, he realized his hands were still suspended awkwardly in the air, and he had no idea what to do with them. Her gaze remained fixed on him, and he struggled to interpret the expression on her face.
He had hoped, at least a little, that she would begrudge him this—she had been teasing him the whole time, despite the fact that his theory and actions had been correct from the start. If she had, he could have basked in his triumph and satisfaction.
But instead, a subtle smile played on her lips, and somehow, inexplicably, it took that victory away from him.
"You're a genius, Spencer Reid," she said simply and softly.
He was at least a little bewildered by the sudden warmth in her voice. The way she said his name so softly echoed in his head…
"I...I know that?" he replied, uncertain, because he truly had no idea what else to say.
She took a step closer, unfolding her arms. One of her hands slowly rested on his forearm, perhaps in an attempt to draw his full attention to her. Well, that wasn’t necessary.
"I really mean it. And thank you," she added.
Caught off guard, Reid found himself unable to respond. His gaze trailed from her fingers resting against his sleeve to her eyes—only to realize she had been watching him all along. But before he could fully register the moment, before he could break it down in the way he always did, she moved.
More precisely, she plucked the cup and glove from his hand and stepped around him to throw them back into the trash.
He turned after her as if he were a compass needle and she were north.
"So, you've just repaid one of your debts to me," she said as the metal trash bin lid closed with a clang. "Don't forget there's still a second one."
"Right," he replied simply. And she had just called him a genius…
She seemed slightly amused by his reaction.
"Don't you have some incredibly urgent and important documents to deliver to Hotch?" she reminded him, raising her eyebrows with a smirk.
"Right," he repeated automatically—until the meaning of her words finally registered. He shook his head abruptly. "Right, I do—wait, where did I even—"
He glanced around the lab in mild panic, only to spot the documents resting on one of the counters. With visible relief, he grabbed them.
"Thanks again," she called after him as he was about to leave the lab. "Because of you, someone's getting fired today."
Spencer paused in the doorway, his lips pressing into a thin, straight line of a smile.
"Glad to be of service."
#criminal minds#spencer reid criminal minds#criminal minds fanfic#spencer reid fanfic#dr spencer reid#diva reader ♱#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid#doctor spencer reid#spence reid#spencer reid x y/n
658 notes
·
View notes
Text
BSD Men : When They Have A Wet Dream About You
Pairings: Dazai, Ranpo, Fyodor, Atsushi, Chuuya, and Sigma

���WARNINGS❗: SMUT, MDNI, wet dream, breeding kink, moaning, masturbating, arousal, groaning, moaning, public, praise and etc
Summary :They all start off with the wet dreams. They simply just have a huge crush on you
🖤DAZAI🖤
It would've been another normal day at the office if it weren't for you jumping on his cock. Nobody else was in the office, but anybody could've walked in at any moment. Dazai was sitting on his chair while you straddled his lap. Your tight walls were soaking his cock. You felt like heaven. If he relaxed even a little, he would cum instantly. He had to try his best to hold it in.
He couldn't help but moan and whimper. One of his hands was gripping onto your ass and the other was on your clothed breast. Your hands were messing up his hair and clenched tightly on his shoulders. Your moans made it hard for him to hold himself back from bending you over his desk. He wanted to fuck you vigorously.
"How were you worried about getting caught if your moaning this loudly~? Ngh~! So tight~" he moans
"I can't hold on much longer~ mmn~! god, I've never felt this good, Dazai~" you moaned
When you moaned his name, he almost came right then and there. He felt his orgasm and he was feeling a bit desperate. Using his hands, he made your hips move faster to quicken the pace. You moaned louder "Then cum on my cock, bella~ agh~! You feel too good~ I'm gonna cum so much~!" He whimpers
Both of your moans became louder and a couple more seconds later you came together.
Suddenly Dazai wakes up. He gasps a moan as he cums on his pants. His clenches tightly on his futon while gently arching his back. Ecstacy washed over his entire body. His body was hot and twitching from his climax. His cock throbbed aggressively inside his pants.
After he finished cumming, he was breathing heavily. His mind was blank, but as he calmed down from his orgasm, he remembered his dream about you. He wished it was real. He wish he could kiss, touch, feel you. It was like he needed you. Maybe he's only thinking this way because his mind is a little fogged up from suddenly waking up. He cleaned himself up before going back to bed. It took him a long time to go back to sleep because he couldn't stop thinking about you and the dream.
In the morning, he got up to get ready for work. He was still thinking about the dream. It felt too real to just forget about it. When he arrived at the office, he noticed that you weren't there yet. Since he didn't sleep well last night, he decided to sleep on his desk for a couple of minutes.He was woken up by someone shaking him awake
"Dazai, get up" you said in a soft voice
When he heard your voice, his mind went straight to how you moaned in his dream. He jolted a bit before looking at you
"Kunikida told me to tell you to do you work. Do you think I need to help you with your papers, again?" You asked him while raising an eyebrow and sounded slightly annoyed
He kept staring at you for a couple seconds. His cheeks had a small tint of pink. It didn't help that your hand was on his shoulder just like it was when he was dreaming about you "There's nothing I'd like more, Bella, but first I must go to the bathroom" he gave you a warm smile before he rushed off to the bathroom. You just looked him confused
When he made it to one of the stalls, he palmed his erection. Why did you have such a huge impact on him? His hands were moving on their own as his right hand began to stroked his cock. He wanted to stop but he also didn't. It felt too good. Images of the dream popped into his head, only fueling to his arousal and pleasure. He was panting quietly, trying not to be loud.
His hand was stroking his cock aggressively. He was so desperate to cum. He imagined fucking you like he did in his dream and cumming inside you. He didn't last very long after the thought of it. It wasn't even five minutes before he came. Cum was spilling out of his dick. His cock was Throbbing against his hand as he gasps. His cock was covered in his own cum, except, he only wished that it was covering your walls instead.
He walked back in the office to see you already doing some of his paper. You pulled up a chair next to his chair. He sat down and pretended nothing happened. He looked at you with a smile "if not doing my work makes you sit next to me, I might just never do it"
You rolled your eyes with a smile" I believe you, and because of that I'm never helping you again after today"
He gasps dramatically "that's so mean! But you said the same thing yesterday" he smirks while resting his head on his hand "do you have something to tell me?" He teases
You smirked and leaned towards him. His eyes widen slightly and his smirk went away. You rested your hand on his thigh which made him twitch. You chuckled softly before saying "You fucking wish"
You took your hand away and went back to doing his papers. He was dazed as fuck. He whined "don't play with my heart like that, bella" he cross his legs to hide his new erection, cursing himself.
You laughed "well, hurry up and finish your papers, idiot"
It's an understatement to say he's obsessed with you. He really hopes one day you can call him yours and he can call you his.
💚RANPO💚
He doesn't know how, but you were in his apartment and you were both on the bed. You were on top of him and riding him in a desperate way. His head fell all the way back, exposing his neck and Adams apple. His hands gripped your hips and digging his nails into your skin. His moans were loud but his whimpers showed desperation and how much pleasure he was feeling.
Your moans only made him tremble and closer to his release. "So amazing~ ah~! you feel amazing~!" You moaned
"I cant get enough of you~ mmn~! J-just like that, y/n~!" You suddenly jumped on his cock more quickly and rough. Pure ecstacy flowed throughout his body. You moaned louder and tightened more around him. "Y-y-yes~ ah~! don't stop~! I-im- gonna c-c-cum~!" He whimpered loudly
"Me too~! Mmn~ This feels so good~!" You moaned
His cock couldn't handle the pleasure of being around your walls anymore and came inside you. He arched his back and whimpered loudly. You did the same and came with him. His whole mind went blank for a couple of seconds. His breathing was shallow and his heart rate was quick. He suddenly woke up. It was morning and he was exhausted. He was beginning to move around, but felt something sticky in his pants. He looked down and saw the mess he made while he was asleep. He then remembered the dream he had of you and blushed.
He felt gross, not because of having a lewd dream but because of the gross feeling he made in his pants.He cleaned himself up and put on clean clothes to go to work. He was sitting at his desk and couldn't do anything besides think of you and eat his snacks. He stared blankly at his desk until you randomly threw some candy on his desk and slightly startled him.
"Thought you would like them" you simply said and gave him a smile
He looked at the candy and smiles "ooo~ someone's been thinking about me" he teases as he looks at you
"If anything, it looked like YOU were thinking about something or someone" you tilt your head at him "what were you thinking about?" You asked
He blushed since he couldn't tell you the truth. He began to whine "I'm simply bored!" He made an excuse
"That doesn't answer my question-" your sentence was cut off as he fake snores
You sighed and dead panned, but you just ruffled his hair and went back to your desk. When you ruffled his hair, he slightly leaned more into your touch. After the dream, he wanted to feel more of your touch. He wanted a real touch from you and not by some dream that his unconscious made for him. Before you left completely, he stopped fake snoring and said "give me a head scratch, y/n. That felt nice" he made another excuse
You chuckled "I'm guessing you haven't washed your hair and there's just a bunch of dandruff in it" you teased
He looked offended as you giggled at him "what are you talking about? Look at YOUR hair" he teased back
Now you looked offended "your hair is greasier than mine" you began to laugh
He smirked at you "you know that's not true. Compared to yours that is" he put his hands behind his head and laughed
You gave him an offended look, but he knew If he wanted you to scratch his head he'd have to apologize "I'm just kidding, y/n, but please scratch my head for the world's greatest detective" he smiled at you
You rolled your eyes playfully and smiled "just for a bit"
you began to scratch his head. He had a soft smile on his lips and sighed softly. He loved your touch. He felt at ease and comfortable when you did. You stopped scratching his head "now get to work" you smiled and walked away
He sighed and laid his head on the desk as if he was tired and bored, but he just didn't know what to do with himself besides just think about you, but he smiled to himself softly. Hes never felt so disappointed yet relaxed and happy. He didn't like this feeling, but for some reason, he couldn't help but think it also felt nice.
💜FYODOR💜
It was in the middle of the night. You sat on his desk with your legs spread apart and he was in-between them. His cock was feeling your tight, wet walls for the first time. His legs were slightly trembling. His body only felt immense pleasure. He fought the urge to cum by closing his eyes and focus on something else just for a few seconds. He gripped so harshly on your hips that he'd probably leave bruises there. You moaned softly while gripping onto his shoulders. Your hand was clenching his hair. He moaned softly as well
"amazing- ah~ oh, lyubov~" he had a soft smile on his face.
He loved seeing how good he was making you feel. He loved how you were both one. He loved this moment. "So good~ faster, Fyodor~" you moaned in a pleading way
He pressed his forehead against yours and chuckled softly. His pace became faster and you both moaned louder. Your walls tightened and twitched around his cock. He was deep inside you and hitting all the right places. You arched your back as he kissed your neck "so beautiful~ your mine now, love~" he moans against your skin
"I-im- going to- c-cum~!" You moaned
"Me too, love~ ngh~ don't hold back~" He went faster and just as he was about to cum, he wakes up while breathing heavily. He cums in his pants as he gasps. He closed his eyes and felt the ecstacy go throughout his body. When he finished, he was panting heavily and slowly remembered the dream. He sighed from slightly being disappointed in himself. He got up and out of bed. He realized it was 3 am and decided to go take a cold shower.
It was morning now. He was working on his monitors and you saw him. He seemed to be focused as you walked towards him. "Good morning, Fedya"
He realized that you were there and looked at you with his normal calm face "good morning, y/n" he looked at you as you walked towards him
"Have you been working all night again?" You sigh slightly disappointed in him as you begin to sit on his desk
He noticed you sitting on his desk and remembered that that's where you were sitting when he dreamed of you last night, but he ignored it "I couldn't sleep"
You hum in response, understanding his reason, but you smirk "were you dreaming about me weren't you?" You joke
His eyes widen slightly but he decided to joke along too "wouldn't you like to know" he teases
You chuckle "how rude, and I was going to make you breakfast, but I guess you don't deserve it" you get off the desk
He chuckles "I'd appreciate it if you did"
You sigh to pretend your annoyed "I guess I will" but before you left you kept looking at Fyodor's face.
You noticed how tired he look and he looked back at you He didn't say anything but was curious as to why you were staring at him. You tilted Fyodor's chin up slightly to get a better look at him. He looked at you with a slight surprised look. "you need some sleep, Fedya. After you eat, go sleep" you told him softly. You just cared about his health
You walked away and left him slightly Flustered. He smiled to himself softly . He loved your touch and how you cared about him. It seemed like this crush wasn't going to die down any time soon.
💙ATSUSHI 💙
You were underneath him. Your hands were on his back and his forehead was on your shoulder. His hands struggled to hold himself up from the overwhelming pleasure. He moaned loudly but so were you. Your moans were beautiful. It was a way of you telling him that he was doing a good job at satisfying you. Your skin was soft and your body was perfect just like you. Your walls made him unable to think about anything else besides you. His pace was fast but gentle. Your legs were wrapped around his hips to feel him deeper inside you. Every touch you made on his skin was just pure pleasure to him because he was sensitive.
"Your so beautiful~ mmn~! how did I get so lucky?" He whimpered
You put a hand on the back of his head "this feels good~ ngh~ don't stop~" you moaned
His pace became faster and a bit rougher. He wanted to treat you gently and give you a perfect experience. You arched your back slightly and scratched his back gently. You kissed his neck and shoulders lovingly as if you truly admired him and his body.
"Your doing good~ mmn~ just like that, Atsushi~" you moaned against his skin He gasps slightly
"Your so perfect~ ah~ i- can't hold on anymore~" he whimpered
"Me too~ ah~ don't stop~" you pleaded
His thrusts became faster. The pleasure was unbearable for him now as he lost his limit and came and you soon came with him. Your body's were trembling and your hearts were pounding. You moaned loudly and he was in pure ecstacy.
He opened his eyes and was sweaty. He saw it was morning, but he felt gross and sticky. He looked down and saw a wet stain in his pants and immediately remembered the dream. He felt disappointed and embarrassed. He quickly got up and changed and put his dirty clothes in a washing machine. He even took a quick shower to clean himself before work.
He made it to work and started to do some papers on his desk. He noticed that you weren't there yet. After a couple of minutes he heard "good morning, Atsushi" you smile at him
He jumps at bit and blushes slightly "o-oh g-good morning, y/n" he stutters
He couldn't even look at you, but you didn't pay much attention to that. You noticed how red Atsushi was and got concerned for him "are you alright, Atsushi? Your cheeks are red" you tilted your head
He couldn't be blushing because you did literally nothing, right? He blushed more and looked at you "u-uh yes! I promise you I'm ok" he stammered a bit and afraid he was gonna make it obvious
"Are you sure? Do you have a fever?" You gently put your hand on his forehead to feel his temperature Your touch made him blush even more
"i-i I'm sure, thank you!" He grabbed your hand and placed it on the desk. He still didn't make any eye contact with you
"did I do something wrong?" You asked worried
He looked at you shocked. He was finally making eye contact with you "n-no! It's just- i- " he looked away for a second "I've just been ... Stressed" he made a small excuse
You looked at him with a bit of worry "then...let's go out after work. You deserve to have your mind free of whatever makes you stressed...if that's ok" you asked
He looked at you and blushed. You seemed to really care about him "i- I'd love to" he smiled softly
"We can buy some tea on rice. You love those right?" You smiled back
He looked at you with so much appreciation. How did you remember that he loved tea on rice? He gave you a warm smile "I'd love that" He loved how you appreciate him, notice his abilities, and comfort him when he can't do so himself. He can't thank you enough for everything you've done and made him feel. He really does like you
🧡CHUUYA🧡
You were both in his apartment a d on his bed. You were on top of him and jumping in his cock. His head was on the pillow and his back slightly arched. His eyes were closed and a small smile was on his lips as he moaned. You were finally where he wanted you to be and you seemed to be made for him. His hands rested on your thighs. Your hands were on his chest to keep yourself balanced. Your moans were so beautiful and such a turn on for him. He couldn't stop looking down at where you two are connected and how well he fits inside you. Everything is perfect.
"God, your so beautiful~ ngh~ I've been waiting for this for so long~" he groans
You chuckle softly "I've been waiting for you too~ ah~ this feels amazing~" you moaned as your pace became quicker
He suddenly flipped you over and got on top of you. He kissed your neck and started pounded into you. You gasp a moan and clawed his back. He thought you were so cute like this. He couldn't hold back anymore. He couldn't handle your tight walls anymore
"F-fuck~! I'm gonna cum~ y/n, I can't~" he groans as he struggles to hold on a little longer
"Im at my limit too~ mmn~ t-too good~!" You moaned
After a few more thrusts, he came inside you. His body was overwhelmed by peak pleasure and his arms were trembling. You came with him and both moaned loudly. He woke up in his bed slightly sweaty and hot. He felt sticky and wet in his pants. He looked under his blanket to see a wet spot on them. He felt disgusted yet disappointed, but only because he wished the dream was real. He went to clean himself and went to work.
You and him were partners for a mission Mori sent you both on and he seemed a bit more extreme. He seemed more pissed off and annoyed at the thugs you two had to deal with. He basically beat the shit out of them in less than a second and seemed to be in a rush when there was no need to be. He couldn't even look at you in the eye, hell, even in the morning he seemed to not necessarily ignore you, but he seemed to have something in his mind.
After the mission you finally spoke up. You were walking beside him "Is there something bothering you, Chuuya?" You asked with concern in your tone
He jumped a bit when you finally spoke, but he just sighed "yeah, is it that noticable?" He was honest
You giggled softly "You just seem more pissed off than usual today"
He looked at you confused "what does that mean?"
You laughed "well, whats been on your mind?" You asked curiously
He blushed and looked away from you "nothing important"
You rolled your eyes, not believing his words. You threw small punches on his shoulder "your lying" you whined slightly
He scoffed and rolled his eyes "well, I was just pissed because I wanted something to be real but it wasn't"
You didn't exactly get what he was saying "what do you mean?"
He stopped walking "you know when you want something but your too afraid to reach for it?" He asked softly while looking ahead of him and then looked at you. His eyes were soft and kind
You blushed slightly and thought about his words "I know exactly how you feel"
He blushed a little more. The way you looked at him made him think you were so cute. He looked away from you and you chuckled softly
You nudged him gently with your elbow "let's go out to drink! It's all on me" you wink at him playfully with a smile
He laughed a bit "alright, if you insist"
He would never admit it but he liked it when you nudged him or punched him gently. He always thought it was cute and he didn't mind the physical contact either. He realized it was a bit cold outside since the sun was setting and you didn't have a jacket or long sleeve. You were hugging yourself to try to warm up your body, but he then puts his jacket around your shoulders. You looked at him blushing.
He was blushing slightly while looking away "you idiot, why didn't you bring a coat?"
You laughed a little "thank you, in fact, good luck getting this back" you teased and smiled brightly
You two were bickering after that, but he loved these kinds of moments. He seemed happy with where his relationship with you is at, at the moment, but he hopes it soon becomes more.
💛SIGMA💛
You were both in the sky casino inside his office. You were sitting on top of his desk and he was pounding into you. Your foreheads were pressed against each other. He was panting and softly moaning and so were you. His eyes were closed as he was trying to focus more of the pleasure of your wet, tight walls and how it stroked his cock way better than he expected.Your arms were wrapped around him and his were on your hips. Your legs wrapped around his to push him deeper inside you and to keep him closer. He then put his hands on his desk and began to scrape the wood with his nails, leaving scratch marks on it.
He then suddenly began to kiss your neck and collarbone "God, your so perfect~ mmn~ I want this to last forever~" he moans against your skin
You held the back of his head "it can, Sigma~ mmn~ your mine and I'm yours~" you moaned
His thrusts became rough and fast. His hips hitting against yours and making a loud clapping sound. You both moaned louder and gripped onto each other more harshly. He decided to kiss your lips passionately as he thrusts quickly. He was at him limit and he could tell that you were too. Your moans were muffled by the kiss, but they were getting louder and louder. After a few more seconds, you both came together.
He then abruptly wakes up from his dream. He feels a wave of pleasure come over him and clenches his hands against the sheets. It felt like heaven and pure bliss. He groans deeply and breaths heavily. After his orgasm, his mind was only thinking about the dream. He felt disgusted with himself in more ways than one. He also didn't like that he had to change his clothes and clean himself up. He felt sweaty and tired from the intense climax and decided to get out of bed to deal with the mess he made.
It was finally morning and you noticed that Sigma seemed to be ignoring you. He doesn't want to but he can't even look at you in the eye without his body having a reaction whenever he does. He would have a hint of blush on his cheeks whenever he saw you and walked the other way. By the end of the day, you decided to go to his office and confront him. It wasn't out of the norm to just randomly walk into his office to chat with him since you were both just that close to eachother.
You walked into the office and saw him look immediately uncomfortable when he saw you "u-um what are you doing here? You can't be here I'm really busy-" he says slightly panicking
You ignored his words and just spoke up "did I do something wrong? If I did please tell me" you asked worried and nervously
He looked at you surprised, but then he looked away with embarrassment. He looked away "n-no, you didn't do anything wrong" he says softly
"Then why have you been ignoring me?" You were genuinely asking
He looks at you surprised again and then just sighs "I just- I didn't want to-" he couldn't make up an excuse, but then he saw you and you seemed really devastated.
He then gets up towards you and grabs your hands gently "I promise you, I'm not mad at you and you did nothing wrong...I'm sorry, for making you worry" he sounds genuine
He stared at your hands while he said these words but then finally gained confidence to look into your eyes. He blushed more, but he wanted you to believe his words. You blushed and then looked at your hands that were being held by his.
He then quickly let go of them "s-sorry, I shouldn't have done that" he scratches the back of his head and looks away
you smiled and scoffed "it's fine, I didn't mind" He looks at you with blushed cheeks.
You looked back at him for a few seconds but then quickly looked annoyed and kicked his leg gently, but still make him wince in pain "don't scare me like that, idiot. I thought I did something to hurt you and you just wanted to ignore me. Just tell me you don't like me"
He widen his eyes "n-no! That's not it! I really like you- I mean- not like that, but you know what i mean-" he sighs deeply trying to calm down "I'll make it up to you" he said calmly and seriously
You punched his shoulder gently "you better. You got me scared for nothing"
He sighs in a relaxed manner "of course, I'm sorry again "
You smiled softly "just.. don't do it again"He smiled back at you.
He liked thought you didn't mind touching his hands and that you seem to genuinely care about the friendship you two have. He hopes one day he can actually call you his
#bungo stray dogs#bsd fyodor#bsd x reader#bungo stray dogs x reader#bsd chuuya#bsd ranpo#bsd smut#bungo stray dogs dazai#fyodor dostoevsky#bsd atsushi#Bsd Dazai#Bungou stray dogs smut#Dazai x reader#Dazai smut#Ranpo smut#atsushi smut#bsd sigma#Sigma Smut#Chuuya smut#Fyodor smut#bad headcanons#bsd imagines#BSD#chuuya x reader#sigma x reader#atsushi x reader#ranpo x reader#fyodor x reader#fyodor x y/n#fyodor x you
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
almost doesn't count | s. reid

Summary: Spencer Reid has been crushing on you ever since you joined the BAU, and Valentine’s Day feels like the perfect time to finally ask you out Pairing: early seasons!Spencer Reid x agent!fem!Reader Word Count: -900 Author's Note: just some fillers to put something on my masterlist! and some lil lovey dovey valentine's day fics!! this is really short but i missed spencer so here ya go!

Spencer Reid had been working up the courage for weeks.
It wasn’t as if asking someone out was an impossible feat—he had recited entire passages of obscure literature from memory, broken down complex behavioral patterns in serial killers, and once even explained the mechanics of quantum entanglement to Morgan (who had promptly told him to shut up).
But somehow, walking up to you and asking you out on Valentine’s Day seemed more daunting than anything he’d ever faced before.
His crush on you had been a quiet thing at first, sneaking up on him the moment you joined the team. It started with stolen glances across the bullpen, the way your laugh made his heart stutter, and how you always listened—really listened—when he rambled. And then, before he knew it, you were in his thoughts more often than he cared to admit.
So, on Valentine’s Day, he made a decision: he was going to ask you out.
It started with a simple Valentine’s Day card. Well, simple in theory. In reality, it was an intricately folded piece of card-stock, filled with Spencer’s neat (?) but small handwriting, detailing an absurdly specific statistic about the origins of Valentine’s Day traditions.
You knew it was meant to be sweet, in his own Spencer way, but it also made your heart race in ways you weren’t prepared to admit.
Spencer, naturally, was oblivious.
“So, historically, Valentine’s Day wasn’t actually a romantic holiday,” he had begun, sitting across from you in the BAU’s break room, his fingers nervously fidgeting with the sleeve of his sweater. “It originated from the Roman festival Lupercalia, which was a—uh—fertility ritual involving the sacrifice of goats and, um, the slapping of women with strips of their hides.
Which is—obviously—not romantic at all, but somewhere around the 14th century, Geoffrey Chaucer wrote ‘Parlement of Foules,’ and that’s where the association with love really started. Although there’s also speculation that St. Valentine himself was a priest who performed marriages in secret, which is why—”
You leaned forward, watching him with amusement as he continued rambling, the words spilling out at an almost frantic pace.
It was endearing, the way he talked so much when he was nervous, and you weren’t sure if he was even aware of how much he was saying at this point.
“Spencer,” you interrupted gently, resting a hand over his. “Breathe.”
He blinked rapidly, as if suddenly realizing he hadn’t taken a proper breath in minutes. “Right. Breathing. That’s—uh—important.”
His cheeks turned a shade of pink that rivaled the candy hearts Garcia had placed around the office. “What I—I mean, what I was trying to say is that I know Valentine’s Day is usually about, um, flowers and chocolates and not historical analysis, but I—uh—I wanted to give you something that—”
“That’s uniquely you?” you offered, smiling.
He exhaled, relieved. “Yes. Exactly.”
You took the card, running your fingers over the embossed edges. It was thoughtful, sweet, and—most importantly—Spencer. “I love it.”
Spencer’s face lit up in a way that made your heart stutter. But before either of you could say anything more, a loud whistle from the doorway made you both turn.
“Reid,” Morgan drawled, grinning as he sauntered in. “Did I just hear you giving a TED Talk on Valentine’s Day?”
Behind him, JJ and Emily exchanged knowing smirks, while Hotch simply raised an eyebrow in quiet amusement.
“Oh, he didn’t just give a TED Talk,” Garcia chimed in, appearing suddenly with her arms full of pink-wrapped candies. “Our resident genius just made the most adorably awkward Valentine’s confession in BAU history.”
Spencer groaned, burying his face in his hands. “I hate all of you.”
You laughed, nudging his shoulder. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Spencer.”
And despite his embarrassment, despite the teasing, despite the overwhelming urge to disappear into the floor, Spencer smiled. Because, for once, he didn’t entirely mind being the center of attention.

It was supposed to be simple. Once everyone clocked out, he’d find you outside, ask if you wanted to get dinner—something casual, no pressure. But as he stepped outside, he saw you before he could call your name.
And he saw the man standing next to you.
Saw the way you smiled at him. Saw the way he cupped your cheek before leaning in to kiss you.
Spencer stopped in his tracks, feeling his heart plummet to his stomach. The words he had rehearsed in his head over and over evaporated into nothing.
The man pulled away, and you hugged him before stepping into a car, leaving Spencer frozen where he stood.
“Well, that sucks,” Garcia’s voice cut in, startling him. He hadn’t even noticed her walking up beside him, arms crossed as she watched the same scene unfold.
He swallowed hard, trying to keep his expression neutral. “Who is he?”
Garcia tilted her head, looking at him like she was about to break bad news. “That’s her boyfriend. Aren’t they cute?”
Spencer felt something in his chest tighten, but he forced a small smile. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “They are.”
Garcia’s face softened. “Spence…”
But he was already turning back toward the parking lot, shoving his hands into his pockets. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Garcia.”
She sighed, watching him walk away, before muttering under her breath, “Okay..”

help this feels so ooc for him, i'm so used to writing cocky people.. i'm so sorry! but anyhow, likes, comments, & reposts are greatly appreciated!
#spencer reid#spencer reid x reader#criminal minds#spencer reid x you#fanfic#spencer reid fanfiction#xreader#spencer#reid#reid x reader#cm
404 notes
·
View notes
Note
girl, hear me out... jun-ho & the reader doin it in a police car... IF NOT, I COULD TAKE FLUFF IDRC OR MIND 🤷♀️
girl when i tell you a giggled with GLEE at this request..
Wheels (Hwang Jun-ho X Reader Drabble)
warnings: smut (no shit sherlock) | non proofread | lowercase intended | car sex (so ig public sex too in a way?) | unprotected sex | oral (f + m receiving) | PiV | overstimulation (f) | praise kink | this is my interpretation of this character, please be respectful even if my opinions on the character differ from your own
character: hwang jun-ho (the police officer)
A/N: yk a jun-ho request absolutely hates to see me coming 😈 needed to make this a drabble or i’d go certifiably insane (go listen to VCR/Wheels by Tyler RIGHT NEAOW)
MDNI! 18+ content under the cut, reader’s discretion is advised
── ⟢ ・⸝⸝ ・ ⟢ ──
fucking in the cop car? while being something you yourself have considered a few times since the beginning of your relationship with jun-ho, you always assumed it was something entirely out of the question, especially considering how seriously he took his job. so to say you were shocked when jun-ho was the one to suggest it was an understatement, but you certainly weren’t going to complain.
there were definitely no complaints when you two actually got around to it. now a car definitely isn’t the most romantic of all places to have sex, but you guys for sure made it work. of course, you were going to be on the receiving end of oral first, you knew that jun-ho wouldn’t have it any other way. for some reason, sitting on his face in the fully reclined passenger seat was just ten times hotter. maybe it was the challenge of it all, maybe it was how quickly the windows steamed up, allowing you to leave handprints while you steadied yourself as he ate you out, nevertheless you certainly didn’t want him to stop.
it must have been a special occasion, because this was one of the only instances where jun-ho allowed you to suck his dick. he said preferred to focus on pleasing you, but something inside you figured he was somehow embarrassed of the sounds he made when you let his cock separate your lips. for the first bit, he’d probably try to bite his lip or cover his mouth, anything to hold back his voice. but, if you persist and deepthroat him? yeah he won’t be able to contain himself. now it’s jun-ho who’s steadying himself against the fogged up window, simultaneously grabbing your hair lightly as you try your damnedest to make him feel as good as he makes you feel. he’ll go on about how “i should let you do this more often if you’re gonna suck me this good, fuck” and his moans will be unlike you’ve ever heard them before; lighter, more sporadic, you could definitely get used to this.
you best believe the only way this man is fucking you in the car is if you ride him. the two of you concluded that your go-to position (missionary) would be uncomfortable and impractical if either of you had to lay down in the backseat. even though jun-ho much rathers being on top (in the literal sense), he does get quite touchy while you’re bouncing on his dick. he’ll grab just about anything he can, his main mission is to draw those angelic sounds from your mouth after all. he lets you do most of the work but will occasionally buck his hips up into you if he feels you start to lose your pace, he could very easily just sit back and watch you ride his cock though.
jun-ho will totally praise you throughout the experience, after all why wouldn’t he encourage his pretty girl to continue to fuck him good?
“that’s it, ride me just like that gorgeous”
“don’t stop now, you’re doing so well”
“fuck, if you keep going like this… i don’t think i ever want you to stop”
you guys are both getting overstimulated inside that car, and that is a guarantee. how can you not? when the pleasure is too good, it would be foolish for either one of you to ever want it to come to an end. the more times either of you cum, your rhythm begins to falter, your bodies become shakier and you guys become much more vocal. all of this adds up to making the final climax feel so much better, the last release becomes that much more rewarding.
if this is how car sex with jun-ho looks, then it’s about high time you consider making it a more frequent occurrence.
── ⟢ ・⸝⸝ ・ ⟢ ──
full disclosure, i was totally zoinked writing this so i’m sorry if it doesn’t make a lot of sense. i fear this has been sitting in my drafts for an embarrassing amount of time but here it is!! i apologize for the delay and thank you for reading :)
as usual, any advice/constructive criticism on how i can improve my writing is appreciated and requested!
have a fantastic night/day lovelies 💋
tags: @gongyoosgf @marymustdie @putrescentpoet
#squid game#squid game 2#squid game smut#squid game x reader#x reader smut#fanfiction#x reader fanfiction#imagines#hwang jun ho#jun ho x reader#smut drabble
545 notes
·
View notes
Text
LOVE DROUGHT, JOE BURROW.
pairing⠀⁎⠀joe burrow x oc [chelsea brooks]. word count⠀⁎⠀26k.
summary⠀⁎⠀chelsea's life appears perfect. a beautiful home, a great job, and a valuable last name. leaving behind her life in atlanta to come to cincinnati presents new opportunities and new challenges in her marriage. the biggest challenge comes in the form of the handsome neighbor next door, every married inch of him.
author's note⠀⁎⠀don't do this ???? lmao. should really be named "joe and chelsea have an affair", happy ending! we love happy endings. i might have a part two in me, we'll see. takes place over a year give or take. this takes place in an alternate universe where joe never transferred to lsu/didn't go to the nfl, joe's "backstory" is entirely made up lmao, joe is 36, chelsea is 34, longest thing i've ever written in my life lol sorry? warnings⠀⁎⠀don't like it? don't read it <3 don't let your husband stop you from meeting your soulmate <3, infidelity, literally everyone in this story has questionable behaviors, several mentions of masturbation, mirror sex, infidelity as dirty talk?, booty calls.
Chelsea Brooks stepped out of her sleek black Mercedes, her Nike sneakers crunching the autumn leaves against the concrete driveway. She took a deep breath of the crisp, Cincinnati air, feeling the chilly breeze caress her cheeks. The house she and her husband, Terrence, had just bought was a beautiful monstrosity of stone and glass, a stark contrast to the warm, cozy homes of her Atlanta roots. She surveyed the quiet neighborhood, noting the perfectly manicured lawns and the welcoming porches that seemed to whisper tales of family gatherings and long summer nights.
Her husband, Terrence, was already inside, unpacking boxes filled with their lives from their old home. He was a neurosurgeon, a man of precision and order, and Chelsea knew that the chaos of moving would only add to his stress. But she couldn't help feeling a twinge of excitement as she approached the front door. The house was a symbol of their success, a testament to their hard work and their families' legacies. As she stepped into the foyer, she heard the distant sound of Terrence's voice, muffled by the walls that now stood between them.
The house was cool and unfamiliar, smelling faintly of paint and new carpets. The echoes of their footsteps made it seem like a cavernous museum rather than a home filled with love and laughter. The grandeur of their new abode was a stark reminder of the expectations that had been placed upon them since childhood. Chelsea and Terrence had worked their asses off to maintain the status quo, to be the poster children for "love" and "excellence". But as she looked around, she couldn't shake the feeling that something was missing. It was as if their lives had been painted by numbers and they hadn't had the courage to scribble outside the lines.
"Terrence, where are you?" Chelsea called out, her voice echoing through the vast, empty space.
Terrence emerged from the depths of their future dining room, sweat beading on his brow. "In here, baby. I'm just getting the last of the china unpacked. Your momma's gonna love that we finally have our own china cabinet."
Chelsea couldn't help but smile at his attempt to lighten the mood. It was true, their parents had been thrilled with their move to Cincinnati. It was a step up for both their careers and a chance to rub elbows with the upper echelon of society. But for Chelsea, the move had brought a sense of suffocation. She was an entertainment lawyer, used to the fast-paced, glitzy world of celebrities and sports stars in Atlanta. Here, she felt like a fish out of water.
"I brought lunch," Chelsea announced, holding up a bag from the deli they passed on the drive in. She set it down on the marble kitchen countertop and opened it, revealing hot sandwiches and a side of chips. "I know how you hate eating cold food, so I figured I'd be nice and get you something warm."
Terrence looked up from the box he was unpacking, his eyes lighting up. "You're a lifesaver, baby," he said, stepping over to give her a quick smile. His hand lingered on the small of her back, a gesture that was somehow both casual and possessive. "How was your first day at the firm?"
Chelsea shrugged, trying to keep the doubt out of her voice. "It was great. Met some interesting people. The office is nice, but it's going to take some getting used to." She handed him a sandwich and watched as he took a bite, his eyes closing briefly in satisfaction. "It's not Atlanta, that's for sure," she added, unable to hide the wistfulness that crept into her tone.
Terrence looked at her, his expression softening. "I know it's a change, but it's for a good reason. I'm making more money, saving more lives... we're in this together." He took another bite, then paused. "What do you think about the neighborhood? They got some crazy-ass houses around here."
Chelsea nodded, trying to muster some enthusiasm. "Yeah, it's nice. You saw the fuckin' three-story McMansion next door? I ran into the retired couple who own it, the Chens. They had their grandkids over, screaming and playing in the yard. It was cute." She took a bite of her cold sandwich, savoring the flavor of the turkey and avocado.
Terrence chuckled. "I'm sure it'll be quieter when they're not around." He wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Speaking of neighbors, I've heard the couple on the other side are pretty cool. The wife owns that fancy ass restaurant downtown. We should pop over there and introduce ourselves."
"Gianna Mora?" Chelsea's eyes widened. "The celebrity chef from that travel show? Are you for real, she's our neighbor?"
"That's the most excited I seen you all week," Terrence said with a laugh, his eyes sparkling at the mention of their famous neighbor.
"Well, it's not every day you live next to a celebrity chef," Chelsea replied, her curiosity piqued. "I've seen her show a few times. She seems really down-to-earth."
Terrence nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she's got that whole 'girl next door' vibe going on. Her and her husband, they seem like good people." He took another bite of his sandwich, his voice muffled slightly. "I think I saw him out jogging this morning. He got to be pushing six-four, 220 pounds, easy."
Chelsea felt a twinge of curiosity about the mysterious neighbor, Joe Burrow. She had heard Gianna's name often in the entertainment circles, but never knew much about her husband. The idea of a quiet, introverted man being married to a vibrant, outgoing celebrity was entertaining. She imagined him as a silent supporter, the rock that kept Gianna grounded amidst her culinary stardom.
The sound of the doorbell cut through her thoughts, and Chelsea wiped her hands on a spare napkin before walking over to answer it. She was surprised to find Gianna on the other side, her bouncy, jet black hair pulled back in a ponytail, a warm smile on her face. "Hey, I hope you guys aren't too busy," she said, her eyes scanning the still-boxed living room. "I just wanted to stop by and introduce myself properly. I'm Gianna."
Chelsea stepped aside, gesturing for Gianna to come in. "Of course, we've been meaning to do the same," she said, feeling a little guilty for not taking the initiative. "I'm Chelsea, and this is my husband, Terrence."
Gianna's smile grew as she stepped inside, her heels clicking against the hardwood floor. "It's so nice to meet you both," she said, her midwestern accent adding a layer of charm to her already bubbly personality. "I figured you guys might need a break from all the unpacking. Plus, I wanted to invite you over for dinner tonight. My husband Joe will be home from his business trip, and I love any excuse to mess around in the kitchen."
Terrence wiped his hands on his pants, setting down his half-eaten sandwich. "That's incredibly kind of you, Gianna. We'd love to come over."
Gianna's smile widened. "Perfect. How does eight o'clock sound?"
"We'll be there," Terrence said, flashing his most charming smile. "Looking forward to tasting some of that famous cooking of yours."
Gianna's eyes twinkled with excitement. "It won't be anything too fancy," she said, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Just a little welcome dinner for the new kids on the block." She handed Chelsea a business card with the address of her restaurant. "And if you're ever in the mood for something special, feel free to stop by the restaurant. I can always whip something up for you."
"Thanks for the invite, Gianna," Chelsea said, her eyes flicking to the paper before setting it down on the counter. "I'm sure it'll be amazing. We'll see you tonight."
As the door closed behind Gianna, Terrence turned to her. "You okay with this?" he asked, his eyes searching hers. "I know you've had a long week."
Chelsea nodded, swallowing the last bite of her sandwich. "Yeah, I'm fine. It'll be nice to get to know our neighbors."
Terrence leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And maybe get a little gossip on the local celeb scene," he teased, wiggling his eyebrows playfully.
Chelsea couldn't help but roll her eyes. "You just want to get closer to her recipes," she said, tossing a napkin at him. "But sure, let's get ready. I need to find something to wear that doesn't look like I just rolled out of a moving van."
"Wait, baby, hold on," Terrence called out, reaching for her hand as she moved to stand up. "I think we have to christen the house, don't you?"
Chelsea sighed, the weight of his words not lost on her. She knew what he wanted, and while the timing was less than ideal, she also knew it would be a quick and easy way to keep him satisfied. She nodded, a forced smile playing on her lips as she let him pull her back down to the couch. He kissed her, his hands moving to the zipper of her skirt. It was a dance they had performed countless times before, a routine that lacked the passion it once had.
As they undressed each other, Chelsea couldn't help but feel a pang of longing. Terrence was still the same romantic he had been in college, but that was precisely the problem. He had stayed the same while she had grown into a woman who craved more. More excitement, more adventure, more everything. But she pushed her thoughts aside as she focused on the task at hand, trying to find some semblance of satisfaction in their lovemaking.
Terrence, oblivious to her inner turmoil, whispered sweet nothings in her ear as he kissed along her neck. Chelsea closed her eyes, willing herself to feel something, anything, other than the coldness that had settled in her chest. She let out a moan, hoping to convince herself more than him, and he took it as an encouragement to go harder. The couch creaked under their weight as they moved in a rhythm that had become all too familiar.
Afterwards, Chelsea stood in the bathroom, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup was smudged, and she looked tired. She quickly cleaned herself up and slipped into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the feeling of emptiness that lingered. When she emerged, she found Terrence getting dressed for the dinner, his eyes lighting up at the sight of her.
"You look amazing," Terrence said, his eyes appreciating her figure as she stepped out of the bathroom. "Like you just stepped out of a magazine."
Chelsea forced a smile, wrapping a towel around her body. "Thanks, T," she said, her voice lacking its usual enthusiasm. She had chosen a simple black dress that hugged her curves in all the right places. It was a classic choice, one that she knew would make her look put together without trying too hard. She didn't bother with the lingerie Terrence typically encouraged her to slip on; it was just for show tonight.
They arrived at Gianna and Joe's home promptly at eight, the warm glow of lights spilling out from the windows. The scent of something delicious wafted from the kitchen, making Chelsea's stomach rumble. Terrence knocked on the door, and after a moment, it swung open to reveal Joe. He was dressed casually in a button-down shirt and jeans, his hair slightly ruffled as if hastily blow-dried.
"Welcome, welcome," he said, his eyes lingering on Chelsea a beat too long before looking at Terrence. "I'm glad you could make it. I'm Joe Burrow." He shook Terrence's hand firmly and then offered his hand to Chelsea. She took it, feeling a spark of something unfamiliar jolt through her at the touch. The two men exchanged a bottle of Terrence's homemade apple cider, as Chelsea attempted to moderate her heartbeat.
Gianna emerged from the kitchen, a vision in a flowy red dress that hugged her petite frame. She had a warm smile that seemed to light up the room, and her eyes were bright with excitement as she greeted them. "Come in, come in," she said, her accent a delightful blend of her midwestern roots and her PR training. "I hope you're hungry, I made some pozole rojo that I've been dying to share with someone other than Joe."
The four of them settled around the dinner table, the conversation flowing easily. Chelsea found herself drawn to Joe's deep blue eyes and the way his muscles flexed under his shirt as he reached for the bread. He was handsome in a way that was almost old fashioned, like a 1940s movie star who'd stepped out of the screen into their modern lives. And there was something about the way he talked, the quiet confidence in his voice, that made her want to lean in closer, to hear every word he said.
Terrence and Gianna talked about their work, the challenges of balancing their demanding careers with their personal lives. Chelsea listened, nodding along, but her mind kept drifting back to Joe. She could feel the tension between them, a palpable force that seemed to thicken the air in the room. It was as if they were the only two people there, and everyone else was just a blurry backdrop to their clandestine attraction.
Dinner was a delightful array of flavors and textures, each bite a testament to Gianna's culinary talents. But Chelsea had to admit, she was having a hard time focusing on the food. Her focus kept wandering to Joe, the way his strong hands moved as he reached for a tortilla, the way his voice rumbled in his chest when he laughed. She took a sip of the wine from the winery Gianna and Joe owned, trying to keep her cool. The conversation turned to their hometowns, and Chelsea talked about growing up in the bustling streets of Atlanta, the vibrant culture and the endless energy that had shaped her into who she was today. Joe spoke of his small-town upbringing, his voice filled with a hint of nostalgia that made Chelsea's heart ache.
Terrence excused himself to take a work call, leaving Chelsea, Gianna, and Joe to continue the evening. Chelsea felt a strange sense of relief, as if she had been waiting for this moment all night. The conversation grew more intimate, the three of them sharing stories of their college days and their early careers. Chelsea found herself laughing at Joe's tales of his college football days, his face lighting up with the memories. Gianna, ever the gracious host, listened intently, her eyes shimmering with pride.
As the wine bottle grew empty, Joe suggested they move to the living room, where a crackling fire and comfortable couches beckoned. Chelsea agreed, feeling the warmth of the alcohol spreading through her body, loosening her inhibitions. She across from Gianna whose head rested against Joe's broad shoulder, his wedding ring glistening as he rested his left hand over the back of the couch. Terrence joined them, his eyes glazed over with the fatigue of a doctor's schedule.
The conversation took a turn to their respective careers and how they had met their spouses. Chelsea and Terrence talked about their college romance, their paths diverging and then converging again in the world of law and medicine. Gianna shared her journey from culinary school to opening her own restaurant, which Joe had supported her through every step of the way. It was clear that Joe and Gianna had a strong bond, built on respect and a shared history. Yet, as the night grew late, Chelsea couldn't shake the feeling that Joe's eyes kept straying to her.
When Terrence finally stood up, yawning and checking his watch, Chelsea felt a jolt of disappointment. She didn't want the evening to end, not yet. But she knew she couldn't ask him to stay. "We should get going," Terrence said, "It's been a long day and I've got an early surgery tomorrow."
"Let's exchange numbers," Chelsea suggested, standing up and smoothing her skirt. "We should get together again once we're all settled in."
Gianna beamed, and the two women exchanged numbers while Joe quietly observed. Chelsea felt his gaze on her as she said goodbye, the intensity of it making her heart race. They stepped out into the cool Cincinnati night, the stars glinting in the sky above their heads. Terrence walked them down the sidewalk to their home, his hand resting protectively on the small of Chelsea's back.
The next few weeks saw Chelsea and Joe's paths crossing more often than not. They'd wave from their respective lawns as they mowed the grass or tended to their flowers. They'd bump into each other while out at their mailboxes, exchanging pleasantries and small talk. Yet, the charged energy between them grew with each encounter, the unspoken desire thickening like the humidity in the air before a summer storm.
Work kept both Chelsea and Joe busy, allowing their attraction to simmer under the surface of their daily lives. Yet, every time their eyes met, the electricity was undeniable. Chelsea found herself looking forward to these casual meetings, her heart fluttering as she anticipated their next encounter.
Chelsea closed out a huge contract with a professional basketball player about two months after moving to Cincinnati, feeling a high she hadn't experienced in weeks. As she pulled into the driveway, her heart skipped a beat at the sight of Terrence's car in the garage. He was rarely home before dark. She bounced into the house, her heels echoing through the grand entryway, and found him in the living room, surrounded by the last of their cardboard boxes. "Surprise," he said, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "I took the afternoon off. I thought we could finally get this place in order."
Their relationship had been chilly since the move, but Chelsea felt a spark of hope at his gesture. They worked side by side, unpacking and rearranging furniture, and when the last box was empty, they collapsed onto the couch, laughing and sweaty. It was the most relaxed she'd been around him in months, and Chelsea allowed herself to feel a flicker of affection for him.
"Thank you for helping me today," she said, leaning into his side.
Terrence grinned, his eyes meeting hers briefly before returning to the TV. "No problem. It's what we do for each other."
But as the days rolled into weeks, the spark didn't catch. The routine of their marriage resumed its monotonous cycle, and Chelsea found herself looking out the window, watching Joe jog past her house in the early mornings. His tall, muscular frame was a stark contrast to Terrence's slim build, and she couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to feel those arms around her instead.
"I'm all packed, Chels," Terrence called out from their bedroom, interrupting her thoughts. "Don't wait up for me tonight, I've got a full surgical schedule and an even longer flight. I'll be back in a week." He kissed her on the forehead and she nodded. Terrence would be attending a medical conference in London, leaving Chelsea to hold down the fort and entertain her best friend flying in from Atlanta for the weekend.
Chelsea watched Terrence's taillights disappear into the early morning sunlight, feeling a strange mix of relief and dread. The house was quiet, almost too quiet without his constant presence. She had the weekend to herself, but she knew the silence would only amplify her thoughts of Joe. But with her best friend, Jasmine, arriving that evening, she had no time to wallow in her illicit desires.
With a deep breath, Chelsea turned her focus to the impending weekend. She had plans to take Jasmine to all the local hotspots, including Gianna's restaurant. As they unpacked her luggage, Chelsea's phone buzzed with a message from Gianna, supportive of Chelsea's suggestion they all grab dinner together the following night at the restaurant.
That evening, as Chelsea and Jasmine lounged on the plush couch with a bottle of wine, both Terrence and Joe were the furthest thing from her mind. They laughed and reminisced about their old antics, filling the air with nostalgia. Chelsea had missed this, the genuine connection with someone who knew her before she became Mrs. Brooks, the high-powered, ultra-successful attorney. Jasmine was a reminder of the wild, carefree woman Chelsea used to be before the expectations of her family and marriage had tamed her spirit.
The next night, Chelsea and Jasmine got dressed to the nines for dinner at Gianna's restaurant. The scent of garlic and spices wafted from the kitchen, tantalizing their senses. As they waited for their table, Joe strolled in, looking as suave as ever in a tailored suit. Chelsea felt a jolt of electricity at the sight of him, and she knew that she hadn't been able to shake the attraction she'd felt that first night. She introduced Jasmine and the two of them chatted for a bit before Gianna whisked them away to show off the kitchen.
Jasmine leaned in to whisper, "Damn, girl, your neighbor is fine."
Chelsea rolled her eyes, "Really? I didn't notice."
The evening passed in a delightful blur of exquisite food and lively conversation. Gianna regaled them with tales from her show, and Joe shared stories from his corporate world. Despite their different backgrounds, Chelsea found herself drawn into Joe's world, his quiet confidence and sharp wit a refreshing change from Terrence's stoic nature. She couldn't help but feel a twinge of something she hadn't felt in a long time—desire.
As they said their goodnights, Joe's hand grazed Chelsea's arm, sending a shiver down her spine. She knew she was playing with fire, but she couldn't resist the allure of the flame. The following day, as Chelsea pulled out of the driveway to drive Jasmine back to the airport, she saw Joe outside, dressed in a suit again, presumably heading off to work. He waved and she felt her cheeks warm, the memory of his touch still lingering on her skin.
Days turned into weeks, and the tension between Chelsea and Joe grew thicker than the humid Cincinnati air. They saw each other in passing, exchanging polite smiles and lingering stares, but not much else. Chelsea threw herself into her work, burying her thoughts in contracts and negotiations, but Joe's magnetic presence was never far from her mind.
One sweltering afternoon, as Chelsea returned from a particularly grueling day at the office, she spotted Joe in his backyard, sweat glistening on his forehead as he tended to the garden. Her eyes lingered on his broad shoulders and strong hands. Before she could convince herself otherwise, she found herself walking over, her high heels sinking into the soft grass.
"I didn't know Mr. CFO had a green thumb," Chelsea called out, her voice carrying over the fence that separated their properties.
Joe looked up, a smirk playing on his lips as he wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. "It's one of the few things that keeps me sane," he responded, straightening up to give her a better view of his body. His white dry-fit pulled taut across his broad chest. "Gigi likes to grow her own herbs and somehow, I got roped into it."
Chelsea stepped closer, the heat from the sun matching the warmth that spread through her body. "I can see the appeal," she said, her eyes raking over his muscular physique. "It's therapeutic."
Joe nodded, his gaze lingering on her figure. "It's a good distraction," he said, the double meaning clear in his voice.
"I could use a distraction," Chelsea admitted, her voice low and sultry. She stepped back from the fence, work bag in hand. "It was nice to see you. Happy gardening."
Another five weeks passed, and Chelsea found herself getting ready for the annual fundraising gala for her firm. The event was a mix of high-profile clients and potential new business connections, so the pressure to make a good impression was high. As she slipped into her form-fitting black gown, she couldn't help the sinking disappointment flood through her when Terrence called to say he had to cover an emergency surgery. He'd miss the gala, leaving her to attend alone.
The hotel ballroom was a whirlwind of glitz and glamour, the air thick with ambition and expensive cologne. Chelsea felt both out of place and completely at home as she mingled with the city's elite. She had hoped to use the evening to put Joe out of her mind, but she couldn't shake the feeling that she was being watched.
Sure enough, when she turned to grab a glass of champagne from the waiter, she saw him standing by the bar, looking every inch the powerful CFO he was. His eyes met hers, and she felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her body. They hadn't talked since the day she saw him in the garden, but the heat was as potent as ever.
"Joe," she said, trying to sound casual. "I didn't know you were coming tonight."
He approached her, his smile wry. "Gianna had a last-minute filming gig," he said, holding up his own glass. "I thought I'd come to support a good cause. I didn't realize this was your firm?"
Chelsea felt her heart race as she took a sip of the bubbly. "It's a small world," she murmured, her eyes darting around the room. "But I should probably go mingle."
Joe leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. "Or you could stay here and mingle with me," he suggested, his hand brushing against her bare back.
Chelsea's skin prickled with desire, and she knew she was playing with fire. "I shouldn't," she whispered, trying to pull away. But Joe's touch was like a magnet, drawing her back in.
"Why not?" he challenged, his voice low and seductive. "We're just two adults enjoying a bit of conversation." His hand slid down to the small of her back, pulling her closer. The heat of his palm seemed to burn through the fabric of her dress.
Chelsea's resolve was slipping. The room felt too warm, the noise of the party a distant buzz. "Because we're both married," she said, her voice trembling slightly, "to two great people who don't deserve to be hurt."
Joe's expression grew serious, his hand lingering on her back. "You're right," he said, "but we're also two people with needs." His thumb traced small circles on her skin, sending shivers down her spine. "Needs that aren't being met."
Confusion flickered in Chelsea's eyes, the conflict between her desires and her conscience playing out on her features. "Gigi's drop-dead gorgeous," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, "and Terrence... he's a good guy. Why isn't that enough?" She practically scoffed at the thought as if scolding herself for being unfulfilled.
Joe's gaze grew intense. "It's not about what's enough," he replied, his hand sliding lower to rest just above the curve of her ass. "It's about what we want." His voice was a low rumble that seemed to resonate deep within her. "And I know what I want."
Their conversation was interrupted by a colleague of Chelsea's, breaking the tension like a knife through hot butter. She was torn, part of her relieved for the interruption, the other part craving Joe's touch. As she was dragged away to schmooze with potential clients, she could feel his eyes on her, watching her every move. The evening grew longer, the conversations more forced, and she found herself counting down the minutes until she could be alone with her thoughts.
When the event finally wound down, Chelsea made her escape to the hotel's lobby, her heels clicking against the marble floor. She was about to call for a ride home when Joe appeared beside her, his hand on her elbow. "Let me take you home," he offered, his voice thick with intent.
Her heart pounded in her chest as she weighed the consequences of her decision. With a deep breath, she nodded. They made their way to his car, the cool night air doing little to calm her racing thoughts. The drive was filled with tense silence, their eyes meeting every time they stopped at a red light. The anticipation was palpable, a silent crescendo building between them.
When they arrived at her house, Joe's hand lingered on the gear shift. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice thick with unspoken desire. He turned to her, his eyes searching hers.
"Chelsea," he began, his voice gruff with want.
With a surge of control, Chelsea moved to open the passenger door. "Thank you for the ride, Joe," she said, trying to keep her voice even. "I should get inside. I'm exhausted."
He nodded slowly, the tension in the car thick as they both knew what they were walking away from. "Alright," he said, his eyes never leaving hers. "I'll see you around?"
"Sure," she replied, her voice a soft sigh. "See you around."
The door clicked shut, and Joe waited until she was safely inside before driving away. Chelsea leaned against the door, her hand on her racing heart, feeling the weight of the evening's events pressing down on her. She knew she was playing with fire, but she couldn't deny the excitement that danced within her.
Her body felt heavy as she climbed the stairs to her bedroom, the memory of Joe's touch still electric on her skin. She slipped out of her dress and into her silk nightgown, her mind replaying the night's events in a dizzying loop. As she slid between the cool sheets, she couldn't shake the feeling of Joe's eyes on her, his touch, his voice. Her hand traveled down her body, tracing the same paths he had earlier. Her breath grew ragged as she reached her own release, moaning his name out loud into the darkness, the syllables falling off her tongue as if destined.
The next day, she found herself unable to concentrate at work, her thoughts consumed by Joe. The office felt stifling, and she couldn't help but wonder if he was feeling the same. She found her eyes darting to her phone, waiting for a message that never came. It was as if the universe knew she was teetering on the edge, and it was holding its breath.
When she got home, she was surprised to find a bouquet of flowers on her doorstep with a note that simply read, "All my best." She knew immediately they were from Joe, and the gesture sent a shiver down her spine. She brought them inside, placing them on the kitchen counter, and stared at them for what felt like hours, the scent of roses filling the room.
They kept running into each other, the tension growing with every passing encounter. They exchanged glances that spoke volumes, but neither made a move. The weight of their secret grew heavier with each shared smile, each lingering touch. It was a dance they both knew could end in disaster, but the music was too tempting to resist.
The next time she spoke to him was a Saturday afternoon in May. Terrence was out playing golf with colleagues, and she had spent the day cleaning from top to bottom. The house was finally starting to feel like home, but she couldn't ignore the emptiness that echoed through the halls. The sun cast a gorgeous glow over the neighborhood as she stepped outside to get some fresh air. She exchanged her usual business attire for a pair of shorts and a simple tank top, her freshly pressed hair pulled into a high ponytail.
As she sat on the porch swing, the sound of faint grunts and huffed counting from Joe's backyard caught her attention. Curious, she slid her sunglasses down the bridge of her nose to get a better look. She found him shirtless, a sheen of sweat glistening on his broad chest and shoulders as he worked through a set of push-ups. Chelsea couldn't help but admire the play of muscles beneath his skin, her gaze lingering longer than she intended.
Their eyes met, and Joe paused mid-push-up, a smirk playing on his lips as he held his hover over the shaded pavement effortlessly. He didn't bother getting up, instead continuing his workout, clearly enjoying the attention. She felt the heat creep into her cheeks and turned away, looking down as she pretended to examine the fence. The sound of his footsteps grew closer until he was standing on the other side, just a few wooden slats separating them.
"You know, I could use a spotter," he called over with a laugh, his voice low and teasing. "Or are you just here to admire the view?"
Chelsea rolled her eyes, though she couldn't hide her own smirk. "I wouldn't dare interrupt your workout routine, Mr. Burrow," she quipped, trying to sound more casual than she felt.
"Joe," he corrected, his voice dropping an octave. "And I could use the company."
The air thickened between them, charged with unspoken desire. Chelsea felt her heart quicken. She knew she should go inside, maintain the facade of a contented wife. But she didn't move. Instead, she found herself saying, "I make a kick-ass iced tea, if you're thirsty."
Joe's grin widened, and without missing a beat, he responded, "I'm parched. I'll be right over."
The moment Joe stepped into her kitchen, the air grew electric. Chelsea poured two tall glasses of iced tea, her hands shaking slightly as she handed him one. They clinked their glasses together in a silent toast, and she took a sip, the sweetness and coolness providing a brief respite from the heat building inside her. He drank deeply, watching her over the rim, his eyes never leaving hers. The silence stretched out, a taut thread ready to snap at the slightest provocation.
"Your house is beautiful," Joe said finally, breaking the silence as he scanned the open-plan living room. "I don't think I've seen it all put together yet."
"Thank you," Chelsea replied, her eyes following the trail of condensation down the side of her glass. "It's still a work in progress, not 100% what I want, but it's coming together." She took a deep breath, trying to ignore the way his presence seemed to fill the space, making the house feel both smaller and more alive than it had in months.
They made small talk as they walked around the house, Joe nodding and making the occasional comment about the decor, though his eyes never strayed from hers for long. The conversation grew more intimate as they sat down in the living room, the tension between them palpable. Chelsea's eyes flicked to the clock on the mantle, reminding her that she had a few hours before Terrence was due home.
"So, what's been keeping you busy?" Joe asked, setting his glass down on the coffee table.
"Coaster, please," Chelsea said with a smile, gesturing to the spot where his glass was leaving a ring. Joe's eyes followed her gesture and he chuckled, placing it on the provided coaster. "I got thrown into an image rights case last minute," she continued. "I've been in and out of court most days, so not much time for anything else."
"Sounds hectic," Joe said, leaning back into the couch, his muscular arms flexing under the fabric of his shirt. "But I'm sure you're crushing it."
"I try," Chelsea said, sipping her tea, her gaze lingering on the way his biceps bulged. "But sometimes, I wish I could just take a break from it all."
Joe leaned closer, his eyes searching hers. "What would you do if you could?"
Her breath hitched. "I don't know," she murmured. "Maybe just escape."
Joe set his glass aside and shifted closer, his knee brushing hers. "Where would you go?"
"Somewhere tropical," she said, observing the brown drink in her hand. "White sand beaches, clear water, and zero cell service. Terrence gets so antsy when he's away from work, I doubt he'd even come with me." She lifted her eyes to find Joe studying her, his expression unreadable.
"You deserve a break," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "Someone should take care of you."
The words hung in the air, and Chelsea's heart raced at the implication. She swallowed hard, trying to keep her composure. "I'm sure you're busy too, with the winery and your work."
Joe leaned back, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, it's been a grind. But sometimes, you need to make time for what's important." His hand hovered over her thigh, and she felt the warmth of his touch pressing into her skin. She didn't move away.
The room grew quiet, filled only with the faint hum of the AC and the distant sound of a lawnmower outside. Chelsea's skin prickled with anticipation as Joe's hand slid closer to her, the fabric of her shorts the only barrier. She took another sip of tea, the ice cubes clinking against the glass, the sound amplified in the tense silence.
"What do you think is important?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Joe's hand stilled, his thumb tracing lazy circles on her thigh. "Well, I think taking care of yourself is pretty high on the list." His eyes never left hers, the intensity of his gaze making her feel both exposed and desired. "And maybe," he paused, his smile growing, "finding someone who enjoys taking care of you too."
Chelsea's breathing grew shallower, her eyes flicking to his hand, then back to his face. She knew what he was implying, and it was both thrilling and terrifying. "We're married, Joe," she reminded him, her voice strained.
Joe shrugged, his thumb continuing its tantalizing dance. "Doesn't mean we can't take care of each other."
Chelsea's resolve was wavering, the heat of his touch spreading through her like wildfire. She set her glass down on a duplicate coaster, her hand trembling slightly. "Joe..." she began, unsure of what to say next.
He leaned in even closer, his breath warm against her ear. "No one has to know," he whispered. "We can keep it our little secret." His hand inched higher, and she could feel the heat of his palm through the material of her shorts. "Tell me you don't want this."
Her eyes fluttered shut, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to imagine a life where she could be with Joe, free from the shackles of her unfulfilling marriage. But reality crashed back down on her, and she took a deep breath, steeling herself. "We can't," she said firmly, moving his hand away. "We're married to other people, and we have to respect that."
Joe leaned back, his smile fading into a more serious expression. "I know," he said, his voice softer. "But I also know that sometimes, you need more than what you have."
Chelsea sighed, unable to deny the truth of his words. "Fuck," she whispered, feeling the weight of the unspoken agreement between them. They sat there for a moment, the air thick with unspoken desires.
Then she leaned in, her lips a breath away from his. "Fuck me," she murmured, her voice thick with need. "Here. Now."
Joe didn't need any more encouragement. He stood, pulling Chelsea to her feet, their bodies colliding in a frenzied kiss. His hands roamed her body, and she moaned into his mouth, feeling alive in a way she hadn't in years. They stumbled through the living room, knocking over a vase in their haste. Chelsea didn't care. All she could focus on was the heat of Joe's touch and the promise of the pleasure he offered.
They fell onto the couch, a tangle of limbs and need. Joe's hands were everywhere, pulling her tank top over her head and unhooking her bra with deft fingers. Chelsea's own hands were equally busy, her nails trailed down his back, feeling the power beneath his shirt. They were like starving lovers, desperate to devour each other, their clothes flying off in a frenzy of passion.
The couch creaked under their weight as Joe positioned himself over her, his erection pressing against her thigh. She wrapped her legs around him, urging him closer. His kisses grew more demanding as he kissed a trail down her neck, making her arch her back in response. His teeth grazed the sensitive skin of her collarbone, eliciting a gasp. The feel of his stubble against her skin was exhilarating, opposing the sleek smoothness she was used to with Terrence.
Chelsea reached down and fumbled with his athletic shorts, her heart racing. The fabric slid down his hips, revealing his hardened length concealed under his boxer briefs. She took him in her hand, stroking him gently. Joe groaned, his eyes closing as he felt her touch. His own hand found her center, and she was wet and ready for him. He teased her with his fingers, exploring her folds and finding her clit. She moaned, pushing herself into his hand, eager for more.
With a growl, Joe kissed her again, his tongue claiming her mouth as he entered her. Chelsea's eyes widened with pleasure, her body responding to him in ways it hadn't for Terrence in so long. He began to move, his thrusts deep and powerful. The couch protested with every movement, but the sound was lost in their muffled cries and gasps. Chelsea's breasts bounced with the rhythm, her nipples tight and sensitive. Joe's eyes were locked on hers, the intensity in them making her feel like the only woman in the world.
The room spun as Chelsea moaned out at the feeling of the stretch. She raked her nails down his back, urging him on. He responded, his strokes growing more erratic and his breathing more ragged. The friction between them was electric, each movement sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body. She willed him closer, pulling her into her sweet heat, as if wanting to embed his skin onto hers.
"Wait, do you have a condom?" Chelsea managed to ask breathlessly, the realization hitting her like a cold shower. Joe paused, looking surprised for a moment before nodding and reaching for his discarded pants. He fished out a foil packet from his wallet and tore it open with his teeth, sliding it onto himself with an efficiency that spoke of experience.
She couldn't bring herself to think too hard about the implications of Joe carrying a condom at the ready. Instead, she focused on the feeling of him sheathing himself and sinking back into her. The sensation was exquisite, filling a void she hadn't even realized existed. They moved together, their bodies syncing in a way she had thought was reserved for movies and romance novels. The passion between them was intoxicating, the air thick with desire.
Sweat glistened on their skin as Joe picked up the pace. Chelsea's moans grew louder, and she could feel herself teetering on the edge of a climax she hadn't experienced in years. Her eyes squeezed shut as the pleasure built, her toes curling into the plush rug beneath them. When it finally crashed over her, she called out his name, her voice echoing in the quiet room. Joe followed shortly after, his hips stuttering as he emptied himself into the latex barrier.
Chelsea's body felt like jelly as Joe pulled out and they both lay panting on the couch, their clothes in disarray. The moment of passion hovered over them like a cloud, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. Chelsea's mind raced as she stared at the ceiling, trying to comprehend what they had just done. The weight of their actions settled on her shoulders, but she couldn't deny the satisfaction that coursed through her veins.
They both knew they had crossed a line, and the guilt began to creep in. Chelsea sat up, smoothing her hair before reaching down to pull her underwear back up her shapely legs. She searched Joe's eyes for a sign of what was to come, but all she found was a mirror to her own tumultuous emotions. He stood and offered her his hand, helping her to her feet. They were silent as they redressed, the sound of fabric rustling and their hearts beating loudly in the quiet.
A notification pinged, echoing through the tense space. Chelsea's phone vibrated on the coffee table, and she reached for it almost instinctively. It was a message from Terrence, checking in on her evening. The irony wasn't lost on her as she typed out a quick response, playing the role of the devoted wife. Joe leaned against the arm of the couch, watching her with a mix of satisfaction and something else she couldn't quite place. His gaze was intense, his eyes dark with lust that hadn't fully subsided.
"We should probably talk," Joe said, his voice low and serious, breaking the silence that had enveloped the room.
Chelsea's head shook from side to side, her mind racing with the gravity of their actions. "What is there to talk about?" she replied, her voice thick with emotion. "We both know this can't go anywhere. We are married, Joe."
Joe's eyes searched hers for understanding. "I know, Chelsea. But I can't ignore this connection. And I don't think you can either."
"But we have to," Chelsea insisted, her voice trembling as she tried to convince herself more than him. She knew the rules of their social circles, the expectations of their families. A scandal like this would ruin everything they'd worked so hard to build. She stepped away, creating a physical distance between them as she tried to reconstruct the walls she'd allowed to crumble.
"I don't know what your marriage is like," Joe began, his voice gentle yet firm, "but I know mine hasn't been the same in a long time." His eyes searched hers, looking for a flicker of understanding. "And something tells me you're not exactly thrilled with yours either."
Chelsea's heart thudded in her chest as she took in his words. The truth in them resonated deep within her, making it difficult to maintain her stance. She knew he wasn't wrong, but admitting it aloud was another matter entirely. "It's complicated," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I can't just throw away everything I have with Terrence."
Joe nodded, his expression understanding. "I'm not asking you to," he assured her. "But I'm also not going to pretend that what just happened didn't mean something." He took a step closer, his hand reaching out to gently brush her palm to her warm cheek. "I want to see you again, Chelsea. I want to explore this—whatever it is—between us."
The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down her spine, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to lean into it. She closed her eyes, feeling the weight of their situation pressing down on her. When she opened them, she found Joe's gaze still fixed on her, filled with a determination that she hadn't seen before. "Joe, we can't," she said, her voice a barely-there whisper. "This isn't right."
"I know," Joe replied, his thumb tracing the curve of her cheekbone. "But sometimes, things that aren't right feel incredibly right." His hand dropped, and he took a step back, giving her the space she needed to breathe. "Look, I'm not asking you to leave Terrence or for us to run away together. But we both know we can't keep pretending we don't feel something. If we can find a way to do this without hurting anyone, I think we owe it to ourselves to see where it goes."
Chelsea took a deep breath, her mind racing. The thought of being with Joe, of feeling alive again in a way she hadn't in years, was tempting beyond measure. But she was also a woman of integrity, and the thought of deceiving her husband and new friend was unbearable. She searched Joe's eyes, looking for any hint of doubt or insincerity. What she found instead was a man who was lost, just as she was, seeking solace in a connection that transcended their stagnant marriages.
"I think you should leave," Chelsea said finally, her voice trembling with the effort it took to keep her emotions in check. "I'm sorry, Joe, but we can't do this again. It's not fair to either of them."
Joe nodded, his expression a mix of understanding and disappointment. He leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Okay," he murmured, "but you know where to find me if you change your mind." With a sigh, he pulled back, collected himself, and walked out the door. For a moment she watched him go, the ache in her chest growing with every step he took.
The days that followed were a tumultuous blend of guilt and longing. Chelsea threw herself into her work, burying herself in contracts and negotiations to keep her mind off Joe. But every time she saw his car pull into the driveway next door, her resolve wavered. The memory of their illicit encounter burned into her every thought, tempting her to abandon caution and explore the depths of their shared desire.
Terrence was increasingly more absent, a side effect of his new position that required frequent travel and long hours. Chelsea's mind wandered to Joe during the lonely nights, the quiet house a punishing reminder of the void in her life. Her fantasies grew more daring with each passing day, and she found herself craving the thrill of their clandestine meeting. She could practically smell Joe's cologne still. It was dark, musky, and filled her with a hunger that she had never felt with Terrence.
Work proved to be the only respite from the chaotic whirlwind of emotions Chelsea felt. Each day at the office was a battle to keep her thoughts from drifting to Joe, the way his eyes had lit up when they talked, the warmth of his touch, and the raw passion that had overtaken them that night. Her interactions with Gianna had become that much more painful, knowing she was hiding such a massive secret from her friend. The weight of their affair grew heavier with every shared smile or casual wave between their houses.
Chelsea couldn't help the scoff that escaped her as she read through the loophole-ridden contract displayed on her computer screen. The office had been buzzing as usual, the Monday morning rush bringing in a wave of new cases and clients. With Terrence being so busy with his new role, she had logged more hours in, catching the attention of a senior partner at the firm. He had, not so subtly, hinted at a promotion to junior partner on the horizon if she kept up her current pace.
So she dove head first into her work, the pile of legal documents becoming a welcome distraction from the tempest of guilt and desire that swirled within her. Her days grew longer, her nights lonelier, and with each passing hour, the walls she had built around her heart began to crumble.
Months ago she had known things with Terrence had grown stale, but now, with Joe's presence a constant reminder of what she was missing, the cracks in their marriage had become a chasm. The weight of her secret grew heavier with every encounter, yet she couldn't bring herself to confess.
Part of her knew that she was reluctant to confess because she was holding onto a bit of hope that things would change. That the infatuation she once held for the older, charming medical student would return. That the man who had swept her off her feet and promised her the world would remember that they had once been each other's everything. But with each passing day, she realized that hope was fading into the shadows of her reality.
If she was being honest with herself, the most disheartening part of her marriage was the fact that she couldn't tell if Terrence had noticed the change in her. His work kept him away more and more, and when he was home, it was as if he couldn't be bothered to see her, blind to the tumultuous emotions she wrestled with.
Maybe it hurt her so much because she knew he wasn't entirely oblivious. There were moments when she'd catch him looking at her with a hint of longing in his eyes, as if he knew she was slipping away but was too proud to ask why. There were others still when he would attempt to reconnect with her, hinting at their former passion with gentle touches and whispers. But it was only ever through sex that he seemed to try to bridge the gap between them, and even that had grown mechanical and forced.
The ringing of the office phone cut through her focus and Chelsea found herself eager to escape the claustrophobic walls of her thoughts. The caller ID revealed the incoming call from the reception's desk. "This is Chelsea Brooks," she answered in her professional tone, hoping it was a new client or an emergency that could occupy her mind and free her from the spiraling thoughts of her personal life.
The receptionist's voice was smooth, unknowing even, "Mrs. Brooks, there's a Mr. Joe Burrow here to see you. He said it's important and that he won't take up much of your time."
Chelsea's heart skipped a beat. She had told Joe to stay away, yet here he was, barging into her workplace like he had every right to be there. "Tell him I'm busy," she instructed firmly, trying to keep her cool.
The receptionist's voice returned a moment later, "Mr. Burrow insists it's urgent, Mrs. Brooks. He says he'll wait if you're busy."
Chelsea sighed, her hand tightening around the phone. She couldn't risk a scene at work. Not with Joe. "Send him in," she said, resigned to the inevitable.
Joe entered her office with the same confidence he had that day in her kitchen, his tall frame and broad shoulders seemingly swallowing the space. He closed the door behind him and leaned against it, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her squirm in her chair. His tailored suit hugged his body in all the right places, reminding her of the power she felt when he was inside her.
"I need to talk to you," he said, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down her spine.
Chelsea took a deep breath, her mind racing with a hundred different ways to tell him that this couldn't continue. She had to end it before it destroyed everything she had worked so hard to build. "Joe, what are you doing here?" she asked, trying to keep the tremor from her voice.
He stepped closer to her desk, his eyes glued to hers. "Chelsea, I can't stop thinking about you," he said, his voice a mix of frustration and need.
Her chest tightened. She knew she should be firm, but the raw desire in his words made it difficult. "Joe, we agreed..." she started, but he cut her off.
"I know what we agreed," he said, his voice gruff with passion. "But I can't help it. When I see you with Terrence, it kills me. You deserve more than what he's giving you."
Chelsea felt the heat of his words, the truth of them burning through her resolve like a hot knife through butter. She swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to respond. "What about Gianna? Do you think this is what she deserves? For you to be here, showing up at my office, telling me you can't stop thinking about me?"
Joe took a step closer, his hands gripping the edge of the desk. "Gianna and I have our own issues, Chelsea. You know that. And I don't expect you to fix them. But I can't ignore what we have either. I can't let this go without knowing if there's something more to it."
Chelsea felt the weight of his gaze, the warmth of his body invading her space. The smell of his cologne, so different from Terrence's, was intoxicating. She wanted to lean into it, to let him take her again. But she knew she couldn't. Not here. Not now. "Joe, please," she whispered, her voice a plea for sanity. "Don't make it harder on me than it already is."
He stepped back, his expression softening. "I'm sorry," he said, his voice a mix of regret and apology. "I didn't mean to pressure you. I just..." He trailed off, his hand raking through his hair. "I miss you."
Chelsea's eyes searched his, looking for any sign of insincerity, but all she saw was raw need. She stood up, the need to keep distance between them overwhelming. "Miss me?" she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. "Joe, we can't. We're married to other people."
Joe stepped closer, his hand reaching out to her. "I know, I know," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "But we can't ignore this either." His hand grazed her arm, sending a jolt of electricity through her body. "I need to feel you again, Chelsea."
Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of doubt or regret, but all she found was a deep, burning passion that mirrored her own. The room felt smaller, the air charged with a tension that was palpable. The sound of her own breathing was loud in her ears, her pulse racing with every beat.
"You don't have to give me an answer right now. But Gianna's in Europe filming for the rest of the week, and I'd like to talk, really talk, over dinner. Just us," Joe said, his voice low and urgent. "Swing by around 8, I'll cook. It'll just be us, no expectations, no pressure."
Chelsea hesitated, Joe's gaze holding hers. The room seemed to spin around them, and for a moment, it was as if they were the only two people in the world. She knew she should say no, that she should put a stop to this dangerous dance before it spiraled out of control. But the memory of his touch, the way he made her feel alive, was too strong.
As she opened her mouth to speak, Joe stepped back, giving her space. "Think about it," he said gently. "I'll be waiting for you, whether you come tonight or not."
The rest of the day was a blur for Chelsea. Her mind raced with thoughts of Joe, their passionate encounters, and the life she had built with Terrence. She tried to focus on work, but her mind kept wandering. She knew that going to Joe's tonight was playing with fire, but she also knew that she was already burned. The flame between them had never truly been extinguished, and she was drawn to it like a moth to a candle.
When 8 PM rolled around, Chelsea found herself standing in front of Joe's house, her hand hovering over the doorbell. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. This was wrong, she thought. But then she remembered the emptiness she felt in her marriage, the lack of connection with Terrence, and the way Joe looked at her - like she was the only person in the world that mattered. She pushed the button and waited, her heart hammering in her chest. No going back now.
Joe answered the door, looking surprised yet pleased to see her. He was dressed casually, his shirt sleeves rolled up, exposing his muscular forearms. Chelsea felt a warmth spread through her body as she took in the sight of him. "I wasn't sure you'd come," he said, stepping aside to let her in. The house was filled with the aroma of something delicious cooking, and Chelsea's stomach rumbled in response.
They sat in the cozy dining room, the candlelight flickering across their faces. The dinner was simple yet exquisite, a far cry from the fancy meals they'd shared before. As they ate, Chelsea felt a sense of ease she hadn't experienced in months, a comfort that was intoxicating. The conversation flowed effortlessly, touching on their hopes, fears, and the paths that had led them to this moment.
For the first time in a long time, she laughed—truly laughed—at a man's jokes. The candlelight danced in Joe's eyes as he told her a story from his college days when he played quarterback for the Ohio State University before giving it all up to support Gianna's culinary dreams. But as the night grew later, the conversation grew heavier, and the weight of their situation settled on the room.
"Why do you stay with him?" Joe asked, his voice low and intense. The question hung in the air like the last note of a heartbreaking melody. Chelsea looked down at her plate, her appetite lost amidst the swirl of emotions. She knew he was referring to Terrence, but the question was more about her than her husband. She took a sip of wine, buying time to formulate a response.
"Because it's what's expected," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "My family, Terrence's family... they've all imposed their idea of what our marriage should look like to be perfect." She paused, looking into Joe's eyes, searching for understanding. "And what we have... on paper, it is perfect. Successful careers, a beautiful home, the potential to have beautiful, intelligent children." She paused again, her voice thickening with emotion. "When I first met him, I just knew that we'd be here. I knew that I had to marry him. Because he was exactly what was expected of me, you know? From a good family, studying to be a neurosurgeon, it was all so destined. I couldn't say no."
Joe reached across the table, placing his hand on hers. His touch sent a jolt through her, a reminder of the passion that had been missing from her life for so long. "I gave up a lot to marry Gianna. My dreams, my career... all for her restaurant. With the show, it's like we're back in high school again. Everyone loves us, everyone thinks we're the perfect couple." He squeezed her hand gently. "But it's all just an act. I can't remember the last time we talked about anything real. Anything that wasn't about the restaurant or her show."
Chelsea felt a pang of guilt, recognizing the echo of her own discontent in Joe's words. "So why do you stay?" she asked, repeating his question from earlier.
Joe's gaze drifted to the floor, his thumb rubbing absentmindedly at the skin on her hand. "Honestly, I don't know what the alternative is," he said, his voice thick with unspoken pain. "We broke up for a year when we were in college because of my football dreams, and she was so angry with me. Our moms, they were devastated. They’ve had our lives planned out since we started dating in high school."
Chelsea nodded, her own heart aching for him.
"I've spent my whole adult life making Gianna happy," Joe continued, his eyes returning to meet hers. "I gave up football. I make appearances on her show. I work in finance because it helps keep her restaurant afloat. And now..." He trailed off, his voice heavy with the weight of his thoughts. "Some days I can't even tell if we're together because we truly love each other or because we're afraid of what everyone else would say."
Chelsea felt a knot in her stomach tighten. She knew the feeling all too well. Her own marriage had become a performance, a dance of appearances and expectations. "It's like you're trapped with no way out," she murmured, her voice filled with a sadness she hadn't realized she felt.
They sat in silence for a long moment, the weight of their confessions hanging in the air. Chelsea knew that she should pull her hand away, stand up, and leave. But she didn't. Instead, she leaned closer to Joe, her heart pounding in her chest.
"You wanna know something really fucked up?" Chelsea said, her voice laced with a mix of anger and desperation. Joe nodded, his eyes never leaving hers. "Sometimes, when I'm with Terrence, all I can think about is you. How you make me feel, the way you touch me, the way you look at me." She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling. "And then I hate myself for it. I'm supposed to love him, to only think about him, to only want him. But I can't."
Joe leaned in closer, his eyes searching hers. "You don't have to justify how you feel, Chelsea," he murmured. "Gigi and I have been married for 11 years, and I feel like she barely knows me. But when you showed up on my doorstep, it was like the wind got knocked out of me. You're all I think about."
Their faces were so close that Chelsea could feel the warmth of his breath. "I don't want to hurt anyone," she whispered, her eyes filling with tears. "But I don't know how to stop wanting this."
Joe reached up and brushed a tear from her cheek with his thumb. "We don't have to decide anything right now," he said softly. "But we can't keep pretending."
Their eyes held for a moment longer before Joe leaned in and kissed her, gentle but urgent. Chelsea's body responded immediately, her hand curling into his shirt as she pulled him closer. The kiss grew deeper, their tongues dancing together as the heat between them ignited once more.
"Damn," Joe hissed under his breath, his hands holding Chelsea's face in his hands. His thumbs traced the line of her jaw as they broke the kiss, both of them panting. "I want you so badly."
"I know," she replied, her voice a ragged whisper. "This sucks."
They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their confessions thick in the air. Chelsea's heart pounded in her chest, the guilt she'd been feeling for months now mixed with something new—relief. It felt like a dam had burst, releasing all the pent-up emotion she'd been holding onto.
"So what do we do now?" Joe asked, his voice hoarse.
Chelsea looked at him, her eyes filled with confusion and desire. "I don't know," she replied honestly. "I guess we have to figure out where this goes. If we can keep it just between us. Just for the time being."
Joe nodded, understanding the gravity of their situation. "Okay," he said. "But I need to tell you something." He took a deep breath, his gaze intense. "I'm falling for you, Chelsea. I'm falling for you so hard, I'm gonna do something stupid if I can't have you."
Chelsea's stomach flipped. She didn't know what to say. Her heart raced, torn between the love she had for Terrence and the fiery passion she felt for Joe. She took a moment, looking into his eyes, searching for answers. Finally, she spoke. "So have me."
The words hung in the air, and Joe leaned in again, capturing her mouth in a fierce kiss. His hands roamed down her body, pulling her closer until she was straddling him on the dining room chair. Chelsea moaned into his mouth, the sound echoing through the quiet house. They were lost in each other, their bodies moving in a dance of passion that had been building for so long.
As they kissed, their hands explored, pulling at clothes and unbuckling belts. The air was electric with tension, and the smell of their arousal filled the room. They managed to undress, Joe again reaching into his back pocket to retrieve a condom. They didn't bother moving to the couch this time; the chair was as good as anywhere. Chelsea wrapped her legs around him, and Joe pushed into her, both moaning desperately into each other's mouths.
The sex was raw and unbridled, fueled by their months of repressed desire. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through Chelsea's body, and she could feel Joe's need growing more intense with every second. They moved together, their bodies in perfect sync, as if they'd been doing this for years. Joe gripped her hips tightly, guiding her movements, her hands tugged at his dark blonde hair, her nails digging into his scalp. There should have been a hint of shame in the way they were acting, but all Chelsea felt was a fierce craving that only Joe could satisfy.
The chair creaked under their weight, a symphony of passionate sounds that filled the room. Chelsea's moans grew louder, and she threw her head back, her breasts bouncing with each movement. Joe's eyes locked onto hers, and she felt a mix of power and vulnerability. They were risking everything for this fleeting moment, but neither of them could bring themselves to care. The pleasure was too intense, too all-consuming.
As their pace grew frantic, Chelsea felt the familiar tightness in her core that signaled an approaching climax. She bit down on Joe's shoulder to muffle her cries, her nails digging deeper into his skin. He grunted in response, his hands pressing harsh marks into her skin, as if he was trying to imprint every detail of this moment into his mind. The tension grew, coiling tightly inside her until she couldn't hold back any longer. She came hard, her body shuddering around him, and Joe followed soon after, burying his face in her neck and groaning out his release.
They remained intertwined, panting and trembling, for several moments. Unlike the first time, however, Chelsea allowed herself to bask in the afterglow. Joe's arms were strong and warm around her, his chest rising and falling in a rhythm that soothed her racing heart. She leaned into him, her cheek pressed against his shoulder, feeling the sticky warmth of their combined sweat. The guilt was still there, lurking at the edges of her mind, but it was dulled by the overwhelming sense of satisfaction.
Joe eventually pulled out, and they both stood, his hands reaching for her in an effort to redress her, his touch gentle yet still searing into her skin. Chelsea felt a strange mix of emotions: excitement, fear, and a deep-seated longing for more of what they had just shared. She allowed him to fix her clothes, her eyes watching his strong features, searching for any sign of regret or hesitation. But Joe's gaze remained steady, filled with a tenderness that she hadn't seen from Terrence in a long time.
"Thank you," Chelsea murmured as Joe tucked her shirt back into her pants, his hands lingering for a brief moment longer than necessary. The words felt strange in her mouth, a blend of gratitude and apology for what they had just done. He nodded, his thumb brushing over her bottom lip before dropping away.
They stepped out of the dining room, the air thick with their combined scents of arousal and the faint aroma of their lunch. Joe walked her to the door, his hand resting on the small of her back. As he opened it, Chelsea took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. The sun had set, casting a soft glow over the neighborhood. The sight of the quiet, suburban street was a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions raging within her.
"Wait," Joe said suddenly, his hand on her arm as she stepped onto the porch. "Come here. Gimme a kiss."
Chelsea's heart skipped a beat, but she couldn't resist. She leaned in, her body colliding with his, and kissed him with the same passion that had just consumed them. It was a kiss that spoke of all the things they hadn't yet said out loud—their magnetism, their fear, and the understanding that there was no going back.
As they parted, Joe whispered, "I'll see you soon, okay?" His words sent a shiver down her spine, and she nodded, not trusting her voice to respond. With one final squeeze of her hand, he stepped back, allowing her to leave. Chelsea walked home, her mind racing with thoughts of Joe and what had just transpired. She knew that she couldn't continue down this path without consequences, but she couldn't shake the feeling that she was already lost in it.
That evening, as Terrence returned from work, Chelsea tried to slip back into her position, fixing dinner and asking about his day. But every time she glanced at him, she saw Joe's face, heard his voice, felt his touch. The guilt was a heavy weight that she couldn't ignore, and she wondered if it would ever get easier. Terrence seemed oblivious, his eyes lighting up when she asked him about his surgeries and consultations, hoping it would keep him talking, and keep her from thinking about the man next door.
The next two months passed in a blur of work, stolen moments, secret lunch dates, and heated exchanges between Chelsea and Joe. Each time they saw each other, the tension grew thicker, a palpable electricity that neither could ignore. Chelsea found herself looking forward to the nights when Terrence was at the hospital, the quiet house providing the perfect cover for their clandestine meetings. They tried to keep things casual, but every touch, every whispered word, felt like a declaration of something much deeper.
One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the neighborhood, Chelsea received a text from Joe. "Can you come over?" it read. She felt a thrill of excitement and a stab of guilt. She knew she should say no, that she needed to end this before it spun further out of control, but she couldn't bring herself to do it. Terrence was away, again, off to San Francisco for a medical conference, leaving her with an empty house and an empty bed.
Chelsea slipped into something less than business casual, opting for a short, floral sundress that hugged her curves in all the right places. She knew Joe liked it—he had told her so the last time they were together. With a quick spritz of perfume and a final look in the mirror, she stepped out of her house and into the mild summer evening. The air was thick with the scent of freshly cut grass and the distant sound of the Chen's grandchildren running around in their backyard. She walked over to Joe's, her heart racing with every step.
When she arrived, he greeted her at the door with a smoldering look that sent her stomach into a frenzy. His tie was loosened, the first two buttons of his shirt undone, showing a hint of the warm skin she had come to yearn for when she was away from him. "You look gorgeous," he murmured, pulling her into a kiss that was anything but friendly. Chelsea melted into him, letting his arms wrap around her and his hands roam her body. They stumbled into the living room, their kisses growing more desperate, as if they hadn't seen each other in years rather than mere days.
The dinner they had planned remained untouched, forgotten in the face of their overwhelming need for each other. They made their way upstairs, shedding their clothes along the way, leaving a trail of fabric that whispered their secrets through the quiet house. In the guest bedroom, Joe's large hands turned her around to face the mirror, pressing her against him as he kissed her neck. Chelsea could see their reflection, their bodies entwined, and the desire in their eyes as Joe's hands cupped her breasts, teasing her already hard nipples.
"I love watching you," Joe growled in her ear as his teeth grazed the sensitive skin of her neck. Chelsea's breath hitched as his hands slid down her waist and around to the zipper of her dress. She felt the heat of his arousal pressing against her, and she knew that she wanted him just as badly. They had been playing this dangerous game for months now, and the thrill of it had only grown stronger.
"You're so down bad, Joey," Chelsea teased, her voice breathless as she reached behind her to run her fingers through his hair. He smirked in the mirror, his eyes dark with need. The room was dimly lit, casting a warm glow over their bodies.
"Call me that again," Joe responded playfully, his hand slipping down to her ass and giving it a firm squeeze. Chelsea giggled, the sound a stark contrast to the heavy lust in the air.
"Joey?" Chelsea repeated with a grin, watching his expression in the mirror. "Is that what you want, baby?" She could feel his body tense with every word, his grip tightening slightly. "Want me to call you cute little names?"
"Chelsea," Joe groaned, his voice strained with restraint as he shook his head, blue eyes squeezing shut in concentration. "What do you want to call me?"
Chelsea leaned back into him, her eyes locked on their reflection. "Joey. Baby. Mine." The last word was a whisper, but it held the weight of their unspoken truth. He audibly swallowed, his hands moving to unzip her dress, letting it pool at her feet. She stepped out of it, leaving her in nothing but a matching set of skimpy, lace lingerie.
"Want me to be yours?" Joe murmured into her ear, his breath hot against her skin.
She giggled, spinning around to face him. "I want a lot of things," she said, her voice low and seductive. She reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down for a deep, lingering kiss. His hands slid over her body, exploring every inch of her soft curves, as they kissed with an urgency that had been building for months.
The room was filled with the sound of their breathless whispers and the rustling of clothing as they undressed each other. The tension was palpable, a heady mix of excitement and guilt that only made the moment feel more forbidden and exhilarating. They tumbled onto the bed, their bodies entangled as they explored each other with hungry kisses and roaming hands. Chelsea felt alive in a way she hadn't in years, her skin tingling with every touch from Joe's rough, calloused hands.
"Get on your stomach, face the mirror, baby," Joe ordered, his voice thick with desire. Chelsea's heart skipped a beat as she obeyed, the coolness of the silk sheets against her skin making her shiver. Joe's strong hands gripped her hips, positioning her just right so that she could see their reflection in the full-length mirror. He slid into her from behind, their eyes locking as he began to thrust, slow and deep.
One hand steadied himself on the curve where her back met her ass, the other hand gripping the plush of her hip. She felt exposed, vulnerable, and completely owned in the best way possible. Each thrust was a declaration of his possession, a silent shout of possession echoing in the quiet room. Her cheek pressed into the cool silk as she watched their reflection. He looked so commanding, so powerful, and she looked blissed out of her mind. Her eyes met his in the mirror, the blue of his burning into hers, and she could see the raw hunger there. It was thrilling and terrifying all at once.
"Tell me you want this," Joe murmured in her ear, his breath hot and uneven. "Say it."
"I want this," Chelsea whispered, the words escaping her in a rush. "I want you."
Joe's eyes darkened, a smoldering intensity in his gaze that made Chelsea's knees wobble. He leaned over her, a thumb reaching underneath to tease her clit as he whispered, "Say it louder."
With a gasp, Chelsea's voice grew stronger, "I want you, Joe."
The room seemed to vibrate with the weight of her admission, the words echoing through the silent house like a confession whispered in a hallowed space. Joe's hand slipped away from her throbbing core, his touch replaced by the coolness of the air. He leaned back on his heels, pulling Chelsea up with him so she was fully exposed in front of the mirror, her body quivering with need. He wrapped his arms around her waist, his chest pressing against her back as he kissed her neck, his teeth grazing her skin. She could feel his arousal leaking into the condom, warming her insides as he pushed into her, setting a rhythm that mirrored the erratic beat of her heart.
Their eyes locked in the reflection, a silent dance of passion and power that neither could deny. Chelsea's hands gripped his forearms as Joe's hands roamed her body, teasing her nipples, pressing into her needy clit. Her moans grew louder, filling the room as Joe's strokes grew more demanding. She felt the tension coiling in her belly, her orgasm approaching, unstoppable and exhilarating.
"Fuck," she breathed, her voice a mix of pleasure and surprise. "You make me feel so good, baby. So, so good."
Joe's grip tightened on her hips, his movements growing more erratic as he neared his own release. "You're fuckin' everything to me, Chelsea," he grunted, his voice strained. "Look at yourself. Look at us."
Chelsea's eyes remained glued to the mirror, watching Joe's face contort with pleasure as he claimed her body. His words sent a shiver down her spine, a mix of euphoria and trepidation. This wasn't just a casual fling anymore; it was love wrapped in a dark, illicit embrace. They climaxed together, their bodies trembling and skin slick with sweat.
They collapsed onto the bed, both trying to catch their breaths, their hearts beating in a chaotic symphony. The silence was deafening, filled with the weight of their shared secret. Joe leaned back, his chest heaving, and for a moment, Chelsea allowed herself to believe that this was real, that they could somehow make this work.
"How do you manage to do that?" Chelsea panted, rolling onto her side to face Joe. "Every single time."
Joe smirked, tracing a finger along her jawline. "It's all you, darling," he said, his voice smoky. "You do this to me. You come around me and suddenly I'm like a man who hasn't had water in days."
Chelsea's eyes searched his, looking for a hint of regret or doubt, but she only found hunger and adoration. It was intoxicating, a feeling she hadn't experienced with Terrence in a long time. The guilt of their infidelity was a constant presence, but in the throes of passion, it was a distant echo. They lay there, their bodies entwined, basking in the aftermath of their love-making. The scent of their desire lingered in the air, a tangible reminder of their connection.
They tore away from each other reluctantly, Chelsea needing to make a quick run to pick up dinner before Terrence returned from his shift. As she slipped into her clothes, Joe watched her with a sense of longing that made her heart ache. They'd agreed to keep this between them, but the cracks in their façade were starting to show.
"I'll text you later," Chelsea murmured, kissing him softly before slipping out the door. The pout on his lips almost drew her back in, his blue eyes clouded over with sadness as she left. She stepped into the cool evening air, trying to ignore the feeling that she was leaving a part of herself behind.
Her mind raced as she drove to a local Italian spot. How had it come to this? She'd never been the type to cheat, had never even thought about it. Yet here she was, carrying the weight of a love affair she didn't know how to end. Her phone buzzed with a message from Joe, a simple "I miss you already," that sent a warmth through her chest she hadn't felt in years. She replied with, "I'll see you soon. Promise," and forced herself to focus on the mundane task of picking up dinner.
When she got home, Terrence was already there, the smell of antiseptic lingering. He greeted her with a squeeze to her arm and took the bag of food from her hand. As they sat down to eat, that pesky sense of apathy spread through her chest. She didn't want to be here, with him, going through the motions of a loveless marriage. Her thoughts drifted back to Joe, and she felt a pang of regret for what she'd left behind.
"Did you hear me?" Terrence's voice pulled Chelsea back to reality. He was looking at her expectantly, a question hanging in the air. She realized she'd been lost in thought, her eyes glazed over, staring into the distance.
"I'm sorry, what did you say?" she replied, snapping out of her Joe-induced trance.
Terrence raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a mix of concern and annoyance. "I don't know why I bother sometimes," he muttered under his breath. "I said I might be promoted to head of the Neurosurgery department. It's longer hours, but that's why we moved here. So we can both achieve our dreams."
Chelsea's eyebrows furrowed, an unsavory sense of irony coating her tongue as she responded, "More hours? Terrence you worked 90 hours last week, how many more can you possibly take on?"
"It's what I have to do to be the best," he said, noticing the weariness in her voice. "What about you? Any big cases coming up?"
"Don't change the subject on me, Terrence. How effective could you possibly be when you're working almost 100 hours a week?" Chelsea retorted, her voice laced with a hint of exasperation. She had been trying to bring this up for months, but he always had a new excuse or a new goal to pursue. She was never her husband's priority.
Terrence sighed heavily, his eyes searching hers for a brief moment before he turned away to grab a beer from the fridge. "You know I have to make my mark," he said, his back to her. "It takes hard work to be the best."
Chelsea felt a knot form in her stomach as she watched him, the coldness in her marriage starkly highlighted against the heat of her secret affair with Joe. "Yeah, I know," she murmured, trying to push down the resentment bubbling up. "But you're never home. You don't eat well, you don't sleep enough, and you're always stressed. That's not good for you and it's not good for your patients. What's the point of being the best if you can't even enjoy it?"
Terrence paused, his hand hovering over the fridge handle. He looked at her, his expression unreadable. "You don't get it, do you, Chelsea?" he said finally. "This isn't just about me. It's about our legacy, what we leave behind."
Chelsea rolled her eyes, feeling a surge of anger. "Oh, please. Legacy, huh? You know what our legacy is looking like right now? A tired, burnt-out doctor with a lonely, lawyer wife. Is that really what you want?" Terrence didn't answer, instead popping the cap on his beer and taking a long gulp.
"Does everything have to be about you, Chelsea?" Terrence said, his voice tight with frustration. "If you had a real, life or death job, maybe you'd understand. But you go drinking with celebrities and throw parties when someone signs their name on a dotted line. You don't know what real work is, Chelsea."
The room grew colder with each word, and Chelsea felt a sting of anger. She had worked hard to get where she was in the field, and she wasn't about to let him belittle her. "I'll tell you what's real work," she shot back, her voice rising. "It's trying to keep a marriage afloat when my husband is more in love with his career than he is with me. It's real work pretending to be satisfied with a man who can't even bother to make time for me! It's real work covering for you when your mother calls me every afternoon asking why you haven't spoken to her in a month!"
Terrence slammed the beer bottle on the counter, the sound echoing through the kitchen. "You think this is easy for me?" he yelled. "I'm trying to make a difference here, trying to be more than just another man with a fancy title! I'm doing this for you, Chelsea. For us!"
Chelsea's eyes narrowed, and she stepped closer to him. "Don't you dare say you're doing this for us. You're doing this for yourself and your ego! You haven't thought of me since we left our honeymoon. As a matter of fact, Terrence, tell me something. What's the name of my firm?"
Terrence's jaw tightened as he stared at her, unable to answer. The silence between them was deafening.
Chelsea took a deep breath, her chest heaving as her eyes began to cloud with tears. "Do you know what's pathetic?" she whispered, her voice shaking with emotion. "It's that I can't even be mad at you for not knowing the name of my firm. Because I've become so used to being second best in your eyes. I've accepted that your work comes first. That your success has to come at the cost of our marriage."
Terrence looked at her, his expression a mix of shock and pain. "Chelsea," he started, reaching out to touch her arm.
"Don't," she said, jerking away. "Don't touch me." She turned away from him, her eyes landing on the fridge, where their wedding photo stared back at her. They looked so happy then, so full of hope and promise. Now, it felt like a lie.
Terrence's silence was deafening as he took in her words. He knew she was unhappy, but he had always thought it was just a phase. That her passion would return once the dust of their new life in Cincinnati had settled. But now, hearing it laid out so starkly, he was forced to confront the truth.
"Chelsea," he finally managed, his voice thick with regret. "You know I love you. You're everything to me."
"No, I'm not, Terrence." she said firmly, her voice steadying. "If I was, you'd know what I do for a living. You'd know that my work isn't 'drinking with celebrities', you'd know that I was just going through the motions. That every day feels like I'm drowning in a sea of your ambition."
He took a step towards her, but she held up her hand. "Don't. You don't get to fix this with your charm. This isn't just about tonight."
Terrence stopped in his tracks, the weight of his wife's words sinking in. "If that's what you think of me, what could I possibly do to change your mind, huh? After everything I've given you?"
Chelsea faced him, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I'm not doing this with you, Terrence. After a full day of drinking with celebrities, I'm exhausted." Her voice dripped with sarcasm as she turned on her heels and stomped out of the kitchen, leaving Terrence standing there, feeling more lost than ever before.
The days that followed were tense and fraught with unspoken tension. Terrence tried to make amends, bringing her flowers—notably, the wrong ones—and making grand romantic gestures, but Chelsea remained distant, her heart and mind elsewhere. Her thoughts swirled with Joe's touch, his whispers, and the way he looked at her—like she was the only person in the world that mattered. At work, she threw herself into her cases, finding refuge in the cutthroat world where the only battles she could control were the ones she waged on paper.
When Terrence announced that Joe invited him, and a few of the other guys in the neighborhood, to go golfing the next weekend, Chelsea couldn't even bring herself to care.
The day of the golf trip dawned bright and early. Terrence was practically bouncing out the door, eager to bond with his new neighbor and escape the suffocating silence that had settled over their marriage. Chelsea watched him go with a mix of resentment and relief. As the door clicked shut behind him, she felt the weight of their unresolved issues crash down on her, but she quickly shoved the thoughts aside, focusing instead on her plans to spend the day with her friends, popcorn and wine.
The green of the gold course stretched out before them, the crisp spring air carrying the faint scent of freshly trimmed grass. Terrence felt a strange sense of relief as he swung his club, sending the small white ball soaring into the sky. The conversation between the men was light, mostly about their jobs and the neighborhood gossip. Joe was completely carefree, his Cartier sunglasses reflecting the sun's rays. Terrence couldn't help but feel a twinge of envy at how relaxed he looked, especially knowing that Joe's job required so much less of him than his own demanding career.
"Chelsea's been on my ass about my hours this past week," Terrence complained, taking a sip from his water bottle as they approached the next hole. "It's like she thinks I don't give a shit about our marriage."
Joe's grip tightened around his golf club, a smug smile playing on his lips. "Well, you know what they say, work is the best form of birth control," he quipped, watching Terrence's face fall. "But in all seriousness, man, marriage isn't easy. Sometimes you've got to make sacrifices for the girl you love."
Terrence nodded, his mind racing with thoughts of Chelsea. "Yeah, I know. I just... I don't know. The last time we had sex, she straight up couldn't orgasm. It's like she's not even into it anymore." He took a swing, the ball soaring through the air in a perfect arc before landing on the green.
Bryan, one of the other golfers, chuckled cruelly. "Maybe she's taking care of herself, man." The lewd remark hung in the air, gaining a few snickers from the group.
Terrence shook his head grumbling, "Chelsea? Nah, she's too... I don't know, too classy for that." He took a deep breath and downed the rest of his water, reaching in the cooler for a beer instead.
Joe felt a strange mix of guilt and triumph at Terrence's words. "Classy or not, everyone has needs," he said, trying to keep his voice neutral. Inside, his mind reeled with the memory of Chelsea's cries of pleasure just a few nights ago. He knew all too well the passion she kept hidden from her husband.
"See, if that was me, Chelsea wouldn't be able to think about leaving the bedroom. They'd have to do a wellness check on her to see if she was alright," Chris, another one of the golfers, chimed in, slapping Terrence on the back.
Terrence's eyes narrowed slightly, the conversation suddenly taking a turn he wasn't expecting. "I know, I know." He took a sip of his beer. "We used to be like that when Chelsea was in college." He chuckled, but Joe didn't miss the hint of sadness in his voice. It was the same sadness Chelsea had confessed to feeling in their own relationship.
"Maybe it's just stress," Joe offered, trying to keep his tone light despite the dark thoughts swirling in his head. "The move, the new job, all that can really mess with someone's head." He knew it wasn't just stress. He had felt it in her touch, heard it in her moans when they were together. The desperation and craving for something more.
"Personally, I don't think I've ever seen you even think about tapping that ass," Bryan, one of Terrence's golfing buddies, chimed in, nudging Terrence with a laugh. "Not even a kiss. Terrence, you gotta do better."
Joe's jaw clenched, the comment hitting too close to home. He shot a warning glare at Bryan, who shrugged it off, oblivious to the tension he had just stirred up. Chris, the more foul-mouthed of the two spoke up again, "I'm telling you, if she was mine, she'd be begging for it every night."
Terrence's smile didn't quite reach his eyes as he replied, "Alright, alright. Remember this is my wife we're talkin' about? Joe, you got any advice? Gianna's always skipping around all happy, I'm sure you've got some moves."
Joe's heart thumped in his chest. He felt like he was being goaded, and his mind raced with the desire to reveal all. Instead, he took a deep breath and replied, "Nah, man. I've only ever been with Gianna long-term, so I wouldn't know what to tell you." The lie tasted bitter on his tongue, but he knew the truth was too explosive to share.
The golf game continued, but Joe's mind was elsewhere. He couldn't help but think of the times Chelsea had whispered sweet nothings in his ear, her nails digging into his skin as she climaxed. The way she looked at him with a mix of adoration and hunger was something Terrence would never know. Despite the guilt, Joe felt alive in a way he hadn't in years.
Back at the office, Chelsea was busy wrapping up a case when her phone buzzed with a text from Joe. "You have fans," it read. She raised an eyebrow, not quite understanding the context. He followed up with a, "Your husband's golf buddies talked about you a lot today." A chill ran down her spine, and she felt a strange mix of anger and arousal. She texted back, "What did they say?"
Joe's response was succinct. "Doesn't matter. They'll never get to hear your pretty voice moan for my cock." The possessive undertone was unmistakable, sending a jolt of excitement through Chelsea's body. She quickly put her phone away, trying to compose herself before her colleagues noticed her flustered state. She was torn between the thrill of Joe's claim and the fear of their secret being exposed.
Chelsea stepped out of her downtown office building, the cool breeze of Cincinnati's early autumn brushing against her cheeks. The scent of freshly baked bread from the bakery across the street filled her nose, momentarily distracting her from the mountain of work emails waiting for her attention. She took a deep breath, letting the aroma mingle with the exhaust from the passing cars. It was a peculiar blend, but somehow Cincinnati was starting to feel more and more like home.
Though she was sure Joe had a lot to do with that, Chelsea couldn't ignore the comfort she felt when she thought of the city now. The two of them had been sneaking around for nearly five months, finding moments of stolen intimacy amidst their chaotic schedules. They had become experts at choosing the most discreet locations, the quietest times of the day, and the most unassuming town cars to keep their affair under wraps. As she walked towards their usual spot, a cozy Italian restaurant tucked away from prying eyes, Chelsea felt her heart race in anticipation of their lunch date.
Once a week, Chelsea and Joe met for lunch at the Italian restaurant. The hostess knew them by name and always reserved the same booth at the back, the one with the slightly faded red velvet seats that had seen better days but somehow added to the intimate charm of their secret rendezvous. The restaurant was typically empty this time of day, with a disinterested college student working the register and a tired-looking, middle aged chef peeking out from the kitchen. A soft murmur of Italian jazz would play, providing a backdrop to their stolen conversations. By this point, Chelsea knew the rotation of songs almost by heart.
Joe was already waiting, his tall frame bent slightly over the menu he always pretended to need to read. He was stubborn, alternating between his usual Margherita pizza and the chicken parmesan sandwich, but Chelsea knew he had it all memorized by heart. She slid into the booth opposite him, her eyes lingering on the strong line of his jaw, the way his tie was just loose enough to show a hint of the collarbone she was sure had a fading love bite where the bone met his shoulder.
"Hey, you," Joe said, looking up with a smile that never failed to make her stomach flutter.
Chelsea returned his smile, sliding the menu aside as she delicately placed her purse on the seat beside her. "Hi," she whispered, her voice soft and warm. "How was your morning?"
Joe leaned back, his eyes scanning the room to ensure no one of importance was within earshot. "The same as always," he replied with a hint of weariness. "Just trying to keep up with the numbers and the egos."
Chelsea nodded sympathetically. She knew the type; the kind of people who thought the world revolved around their next big deal or their latest acquisition. "Wish I could make it easier for you," she said, reaching across the table to squeeze his hand. Her wedding band felt heavy on her left ring finger, a constant reminder of the life she had chosen, or rather, the one that had chosen her.
Joe took her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze. "You do," he said, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. "More than you know."
Their conversation today was different from their usual lightness. There was a weight in the air, a heaviness that neither of them could shake off. It was as if the walls of their secret hideaway had grown thin, threatening to expose them at any moment. Chelsea felt a knot form in her stomach as she wondered if Joe was feeling the same way she was: trapped in a life that didn't quite fit.
"I've been thinking," Joe began, his eyes searching hers. "About us, I mean."
The words hung in the air like a question unasked. Chelsea felt the knot in her stomach tighten. "What about us?" she prodded, her voice steady despite the tumult in her chest.
Joe took a deep breath, his thumb tracing circles on the back of her hand. "I can't help but wonder if things might've been different if we had waited, if we hadn't married so young." His eyes searched hers, looking for a glimmer of agreement or a spark of hope. "It's funny, I feel like a dumbass whenever I think that if I had just waited, I could've found you."
Chelsea felt the air thicken as the gravity of his words settled between them. The what-ifs of life had always been a silent companion to their secret affair, but today, they were speaking louder than ever. "I know," she murmured, her eyes dropping to the table. "I've been thinking about that too."
The waiter arrived, a young man with a crooked smile and a notepad at the ready. They ordered their usual, the routine comforting in its predictability. As he retreated, Joe leaned in closer, his voice a low rumble. "Did I tell you much about my family?"
Chelsea tilted her head, trying to recall any details beyond the fact that he had worked hard to support them. "Not really," she said, intrigued.
Joe's eyes took on a distant look as he spoke about his childhood in a small town in southeastern Ohio. His parents had been high school sweethearts, just like he and Gianna, but they had struggled to make ends meet. His father had coached at the junior college while his mother held down two jobs to keep their heads above water. He had two older brothers, both of whom had moved away to escape the shadow of their hometown's limitations.
"They had big dreams for me," Joe said, his voice thick with emotion. "They pushed me to do better, to be better."
Chelsea nodded, understanding the unspoken burden of parental expectations all too well. "And football was your way out?"
Joe's smile was bittersweet. "Yeah, it was. I was okay at it. Nothing special, I had a couple of offers but I didn't want to be too far from my parents or Gianna. So I chose Ohio State, thinking I'd keep playing, maybe make it to the NFL." His eyes grew darker with the memory. "But Gianna was already set on becoming a chef, and she had this opportunity in New York to work under a big name. I couldn't ask her to wait for me."
Their food arrived, the warm scents of cheese and marinara sauce briefly interrupting the flow of their conversation. They picked at their plates, the tension between them palpable. Chelsea listened intently, her heart aching for the sacrifices Joe had made. Her own family had mapped out her life from birth: the right schools, the right job, the right husband. Terrence had been the perfect package, but she had never felt like she had made the choice.
"So what happened?" she asked softly.
Joe took a bite of his pizza, the cheese stretching like an elastic band before breaking with a satisfying snap. "I quit football," he said, swallowing before continuing. "I figured if I couldn't have it all, I'd focus on making sure Gianna got what she wanted. I transferred to NYU to be with her. That's when I started getting serious about finance. I figured if I couldn't throw a ball for a living, I might as well find another way to make some real money."
The bitterness in his tone was unmistakable. Chelsea reached across the table, her hand resting gently on his forearm. "It wasn't a complete loss," she said, trying to ease the tension. "Look at you now, CFO of a Fortune 500 company. I'm sure your family's proud of you."
Joe nodded, but his eyes remained clouded. "They are," he admitted. "But it's not the same. I gave up something I loved for… for what? A marriage that feels more like a business deal every day?" He took a deep breath, his gaze drifting to the window where passersby walked in pairs, oblivious to the turmoil inside the restaurant. "Gianna's always been the star, you know? And I've just… I've just been her plus-one, the guy who writes the checks and makes sure she's happy."
Chelsea's heart twisted at the raw honesty in Joe's voice. She knew all too well the feeling of being an accessory to someone else's ambition. "You said you retired both yours and Gianna's parents, right? That's a big deal, Joe," she offered, trying to remind him of his worth beyond his marriage.
He nodded, taking another bite of his sandwich. "It is," he said, his voice devoid of the pride she knew should accompany such an achievement. "But it's like… I don't know. Like I've spent my whole life doing what everyone else wanted, and now…" His voice trailed off as he took a sip of his water, the ice cubes clinking against the glass. "I just don't know if I have anything left for myself."
Chelsea felt a pang of guilt for her part in adding to Joe's burdens. "What about you?" he asked, his gaze back on her. "What would you have done if you weren't married to Terrence?"
She took a moment to consider the question, the weight of the words sitting heavily on her tongue. "I don't think I've ever really considered any alternative, honestly," she said, her eyes meeting his. "My parents had my life mapped out for me from the day I was born. They picked out everything. The perfect name, the perfect schools, the perfect career, and of course, the perfect husband. If it wasn't Terrence, it would've been someone just like him."
Joe leaned back, his expression thoughtful. "You were pretty young when the two of you got seriou-"
"I was a sophomore in undergrad," Chelsea interrupted, the words spilling out like a confession. "Terrence was in medical school, already the golden boy of our families. He was charming, ambitious, same frat as my Dad, everything my parents wanted for me. They didn't even blink an eye when he proposed on my birthday less than a year after we met. It was like they had been waiting for it."
Joe nodded, understanding the weight of familial expectations. "And do you think you'd have chosen differently?" His eyes searched hers, looking for a glimmer of regret or perhaps a hint of a road not taken.
Chelsea's gaze fell to the breadsticks on the table, her mind racing back to those college days filled with hope and promise. "I don't know," she said finally. "Maybe. But by the time I realized I didn't love him the way they wanted me to, it was too late. I was standing at the altar, reciting vows I didn't even believe in. Just holding my breath, hoping someone would stand up and shout their objections."
Joe reached across the table and took her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. "You can't change the past," he said gently. "But you can decide what you want for the future."
Chelsea nodded, her eyes filling with unshed tears. "I know," she said, her voice wavering. "It's just hard to imagine a life without Terrence, without the life my parents worked so hard to set up for me. Anytime I try to imagine something different, it feels like I'm betraying them, like I'm throwing it all away."
Joe squeezed her hand tighter. "What do you think you'd be doing if you weren't married to Terrence?"
Chelsea took a deep breath, her mind racing with possibilities. "I'd probably still be in law," she said after a moment. "But maybe I'd be dabbling in politics, like I always talked about in college. Or maybe I'd start my own firm, one that focused on helping people who couldn't afford representation."
Joe's eyes lit up with genuine interest. Pausing to think as he observed the way Chelsea's eyes sparkled with the thought of a life untethered from her current reality.
"What about you?" Chelsea asked, eager to shift the focus. "What would you be doing if you weren't married to Gianna?"
Joe's gaze grew distant, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I'd probably still be in finance," he said. "But I'd be traveling more, see the world." He chuckled, a sound that was a rare treat in their secret meetups. "But more importantly, I'd be taking chances, you know? Investing in little start-ups with potential instead of playing it safe."
Their conversation grew quieter, their food forgotten as they shared more of themselves than they ever had before. The walls of the restaurant seemed to close in around them, insulating them from the outside world and the lives they had left at the door.
"Joe," Chelsea began, her voice barely a whisper. "What do you want from this?" She searched his eyes, desperate for an answer that could give her clarity in the chaos of their situation.
Joe took a moment to consider, his thumb still tracing circles on her hand. "I want to be happy," he said finally. "I want what everyone wants, I guess. To love and be loved in return. To feel like I'm living my own life."
The words hung in the air like a confession, and for a moment, Chelsea felt like she could see right through to his soul. "What does that mean for us?" she asked, her voice barely audible above the clinking of silverware and the muffled conversations of other patrons.
Joe took a deep breath, his grip on her hand tightening. "I don't know," he admitted. "But I don't want you to feel trapped, Chelsea. I want you to be able to explore those things you've always talked about. If we can help each other find happiness, maybe that's enough for now."
Chelsea felt a tear slip down her cheek. "It's just…" she began, her voice cracking. "I've never felt like I could disappoint my family. They've given me so much, and I owe them so much."
Joe leaned in, his voice gentle. "But what about what you owe to yourself?"
Chelsea's eyes searched his, finding a reflection of the same yearning she felt. "I just don't know how to do that without letting them down," she confessed. "My identity is so tied up in being the successful daughter, the perfect wife. What happens when I'm just… Chelsea?"
Joe's smile was kind, understanding. "You're more than that already," he said. "But I get it. Sometimes it feels like we're all just playing roles, huh?"
The waiter refilled their water glasses, oblivious to the gravity of the conversation happening in the dimly lit corner booth. Chelsea nodded, taking a sip to gather her thoughts. "To this day, I slip up and forget that I'm 'Mrs. Brooks' and not 'Miss Hayes'." She chuckled sadly. "It's like I'm watching someone who looks like me live a life I didn't choose."
Joe leaned in closer, his voice low and earnest. "I was just Joey Burrow, the kid who could throw a football pretty good. But then I became 'Gianna's husband' and I wonder if I lost myself in that transition." His eyes searched hers, looking for understanding. "I know we can't change who we are or where we come from, but maybe we can start making choices that feel more like us."
Chelsea nodded slowly, the weight of his words sinking in. "It's just…" she began, her voice trailing off. "What if we make the wrong choice?"
Joe's expression grew solemn. "There's no way to know," he said. "But I'd rather live with the regret of a risk taken than the regret of a life never lived. Gianna and I haven't been happy for a long time. I keep telling myself it's for the sake of stability, for Gianna's brand, but the truth is, I've been living for her happiness, not my own." He took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving hers. "I'm tired of pretending."
Chelsea felt a lump form in her throat. The honesty in Joe's voice was stark and raw, mirroring her own thoughts. "Terrence still doesn't know what it is I do all day," she said, her voice a mere whisper. "He's so caught up in his own world, he doesn't see me. I'm just another trophy for him to show off to his colleagues and family."
Joe nodded, his gaze never wavering from hers. "We both know what it's like to be someone else's accessory." He took another deep breath, as if bracing himself for what he was about to say next. "But I'm not going to lie to you, Chels. Being with you…it's the first time in a long time I've felt like myself again. It's refreshing. You're refreshing."
Chelsea felt a warmth spread through her chest, a warmth that had nothing to do with the room's temperature. "I feel the same way," she confessed.
"Then maybe," Joe began, his voice hopeful, "we could start making choices that lead to us being happy. Together."
Chelsea's heart skipped a beat, the implication of his words sinking in. The thought of being with Joe, openly and without fear of judgment, was both terrifying and exhilarating. She took a moment to process, her mind racing with the consequences and the potential joy that could come from such a choice.
"I've been holding off on saying this," Joe continued, reaching for his water after he quickly glanced at his watch. "But I love you. I know it's crazy, given the circumstances, but I think I have for a while now."
Chelsea's breath caught in her throat. Love? That was a word she hadn't dared to entertain in the context of their affair. She felt the weight of their secret pressing down on her, the fear of the consequences of admitting such a powerful emotion. But when she looked into Joe's eyes, she saw something that she hadn't seen in a very long time: genuine affection, untainted by duty or expectation.
"Joe," she said, her voice barely audible over the soft jazz playing in the background. "That's… I'm not sure how to respond to that."
Joe nodded, understanding the gravity of his confession. "You don't have to say it back," he said quickly. "I just wanted you to know. I need you to know that this isn't just about the physical stuff for me. You're more than that. You're the only one who gets it, who gets me."
The air grew thick with the unspoken words hanging between them. Chelsea felt the weight of his love like a warm blanket, comforting yet suffocating. She had never allowed herself to believe that someone could love her beyond her status or her marriage to Terrence. But Joe was different; he saw the real her, the woman buried beneath the layers of expectations and responsibilities.
"I… I love you too, Joe. I didn't know how to say it," Chelsea admitted, her voice trembling. The words felt strange on her lips, but also incredibly right. For the first time in years, she didn't feel like she was lying to herself or to someone else. "But I'm sure I do. You feel right."
Joe's smile grew, a warm light in the dim restaurant. He reached across the table and took both of her hands in his. "I know we're in a tough spot, Chelsea," he said, his voice earnest. "But I want us to find a way to be happy together. To build a life that's ours, not anyone else's."
Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of doubt or hesitation. But all she saw was a man who had found something precious in her, something she hadn't realized she had lost until she saw it reflected in his gaze. Casting a quick glance around the empty restaurant, Chelsea leaned in, cupping Joe's face in her hands to kiss him. It was a soft, lingering kiss filled with a promise of a future she had never dared to dream of.
When they finally pulled apart, the silence was deafening. The realization of their confession settled over them like a warm blanket, both comforting and suffocating. "I need to get back to the office," Joe said, his voice husky with emotion.
Chelsea nodded, her eyes still locked on his. "Me too," she said, the gravity of their conversation still weighing heavily on her. They both knew that their lunch break was over, but the world outside the restaurant felt foreign and daunting.
They gathered their things and Joe helped her with her coat, his hand lingering for a moment longer than necessary on her arm. As they stepped out into the cold Cincinnati afternoon, the reality of their situation crashed down on them like a wave. They walked side by side, their hands brushing but not quite touching, the air between them charged with a tension that was no longer just sexual.
"I'll see you next week," Joe said, his voice a mix of hope and resignation. "It's about seven days too long, but I'll take what I can get."
Chelsea nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Seven days," she echoed, the number feeling both endless and insignificant. They stood outside the restaurant, the chilly breeze a stark contrast to the warmth they had shared inside.
"Yeah," Joe said, his eyes searching hers. "You'll text me when you get back to the firm?"
"I will," Chelsea promised, her hand reaching for her phone to ensure it was still there. The cold air stung her cheeks, reminding her of the world waiting outside their bubble. "And Joe…" she called out as he started to walk away. He turned back to her, the wind ruffling his dirty blonde hair. "Thank you."
Joe stopped in his tracks, his breath puffing out from his lips as he mouthed, "I love you," before turning back around. Chelsea watched him disappear into the crowd of people, feeling a pang of something akin to teenaged infatuation. As she walked towards her office, she couldn't shake the feeling that their lunch had irrevocably changed things. The weight of their confessions hung heavy in the air, a secret they both now had to carry.
The next month, Chelsea was whisked off to a work trip in Dayton. Her job required her to be there for a few days, and as much as she tried to focus on her work, her mind kept wandering back to Joe. She missed the way he touched her, the way he looked at her, the way he made her feel alive again. On the second night of her trip, she found herself in her hotel room, alone with nothing but room service and a bottle of wine for company. The silence was deafening, and she couldn't ignore the ache between her legs that Joe so effortlessly satisfied.
Manicured fingertips reached for her phone, tapping on Joe's contact with a sense of urgency. "Miss me?" he answered, his voice deep and smooth, like a fine whiskey. Chelsea bit her lip, her heart racing as she whispered into the phone, "I need to see you."
"Aren't you in Dayton this week?" Joe's voice held a hint of surprise.
"And?" Chelsea challenged, biting at her bottom lip. She could almost see the heave of his chest as he sighed through the phone. Suppressing a giggle, she waited for his response.
"Goddammit, Chelsea," Joe murmured, his voice thick with desire. "Send me the address, I'll be there in 45."
"Joey, it's an hour drive," Chelsea protested, her voice a blend of excitement and caution.
"I'll do it in 40, don't argue with me," Joe said firmly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. "Just send me the damn address before I lose my mind."
The anticipation grew as Chelsea sent him the details, her heart hammering in her chest like a drumline. She took a quick shower to wash off the day's stress and slipped into a lazy pair of Calvin Kleins. The minutes ticked by like hours until finally, she heard the door to her hotel room click open. She took a deep breath and turned to face him, her eyes widening at the sight of Joe in a crisp suit, looking like a man on a mission.
"I came straight from work," Joe said, shutting the door behind him with a gentle click. He dropped his briefcase and shrugged off his suit jacket, revealing his broad shoulders and the muscular physique Chelsea craved. She stepped into his arms, and he kissed her deeply, his tongue exploring her mouth as if he'd been starving for her taste. Their kiss was desperate, hungry, and filled with the kind of passion that could never be contained within their marriages.
The room was suffocating with the scent of their desire as they tugged at each other's clothes, needing to feel skin on skin. Joe's hands were everywhere, tracing the contours of Chelsea's body with a familiarity that sent shivers down her spine. They stumbled backward to the bed, tearing away the barriers between them, leaving a trail of fabric scattered across the floor.
"So fuckin' needy for me, begging me to drive an hour just to fuck you?" Joe whispered in her ear as he pulled her closer, his hands cupping her ass as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Chelsea felt a thrill of arousal at his words, biting her lip to hold back a moan. He carried her to the bed and tossed her down onto the soft hotel comforter. He stepped back and took a moment to admire her, his eyes raking over her naked body as if she were a feast laid out just for him.
"Bless me," Chelsea murmured, her eyes locked on Joe's as he undid his tie with purposeful strokes. She watched as each button of his shirt came undone, revealing his chest, his abs, the V of muscle that pointed down to the bulge in his trousers. He stepped closer, kicking off his shoes and dropping his pants. He was already hard for her, and the sight made her wetter.
"You're so beautiful," Joe said, his voice thick with desire. He climbed onto the bed and claimed her mouth again, his hands roaming her body with a possessiveness that made her feel alive. He kissed her neck, her breasts, her stomach, and Chelsea arched her back, eager for his touch. His mouth found her clit, and she gasped as he flicked his tongue against it, sending waves of pleasure through her body.
Joe's skilled hands worked their magic as he brought her to the edge, her moans growing louder with each stroke. Chelsea's fingers tangled in his hair, urging him on, her hips bucking against his mouth. She felt herself falling apart, her orgasm building like a crescendo. And when it hit, she screamed his name, her body convulsing with pleasure.
He slid up her body and claimed her mouth in a bruising kiss, the taste of her own desire on his lips. Chelsea wrapped her legs around his waist, guiding him into her. He filled her completely, stretching her with his thickness. They moved together in a rhythm that was both familiar and new, a dance of passion and need that transcended their marriages. The sounds of their skin slapping together melded with their gasps and moans, echoing in the quiet hotel room.
It was uninhibited, raw, and absolutely everything Chelsea had been craving. With every thrust, Joe seemed to claim a piece of her she hadn't realized she had been holding back. She clawed at his back, her nails digging in as she matched his intensity. They moved as one, their breaths mingling in the air, their hearts beating a tempo of pure desire. The room was filled with the scent of their passion, the heat from their bodies raising the temperature of the space.
"I think you enjoy this too much," Joe murmured, his breath hot against Chelsea's ear as he drove into her.
"You think?" she quipped, her voice thick with sarcasm.
He smirked, his blue eyes piercing hers. "I know."
The truth of his words stung, but she didn't refute them. Instead, she pushed him down onto the bed, climbing on top of him and taking control. She set the pace now, her hips rolling and grinding against him, drawing out every delicious sensation. Joe's hands found her breasts, teasing and playing as she rode him, their eyes locked in a silent challenge.
"What? You want me to feel guilty about enjoying this?" Chelsea challenged, her voice low and husky as she rocked her hips against Joe's. "Want me to feel guilty—fuck, yes—about the way you get me so wet, so hot, so—" she gasped as he sank his teeth into the soft skin of her neck, "—so fucking desperate to feel you inside me?"
Joe's eyes darkened at her words, his grip on her hips tightening. "I could never ask you to feel guilty about that, baby. I know he isn't giving you what you need."
Chelsea moaned at his words, her hips moving faster as she neared another peak. "And her?" she panted, needing to hear him acknowledge it. "You ever fuck her like this?"
Joe's expression grew serious. "No, never." He reached up to cup her face, his thumb tracing the curve of her cheek. "I haven't touched her in months, baby. Not since I first saw you."
The confession sent a thrill through Chelsea's body, and she leaned down to kiss him hard, her tongue slipping into his mouth as she rode him with a newfound urgency. The truth was a heady aphrodisiac, making her feel even more alive and desired. She didn't want to think about the consequences or the pain they were causing. Right now, all that mattered was Joe's cock filling her up and the sound of their skin slapping together.
"I love you, Joey," Chelsea murmured against his lips, the words slipping out as he began to buck up into her.
He stilled beneath her, his eyes searching hers. "You can't just drop that shit, Chelsea," he breathed, his eyes fluttering shut as he attempted to hold off his climax. "You know what that does to me."
Chelsea felt a surge of power, her heart racing as she leaned back slightly to look down at him. "You're all I think about. I love you." Her words were like a drug, pushing him closer to the edge. He groaned, his hands clutching her hips, and she knew she had him.
"Fuck," Joe growled, his eyes snapping open. "I love you too. So much it scares me." His hands tightened on her hips, guiding her movements as he began to thrust up into her. The room was filled with their desperate moans and gasps, their bodies moving in a symphony of passion that neither of them had ever felt before.
Their lovemaking grew more intense, the emotions bubbling up inside of them fueling the fire between them. They were no longer just two people caught in a moment of passion; they were two souls confessing their love in the most primal of ways. Chelsea felt her orgasm building, her entire body tightening around Joe as he pushed her closer and closer to the brink.
"Chelsea," he moaned, his voice thick with lust and love. She could feel his cock pulsing inside her, and she knew he was close too. "Come for me," he demanded, his voice low and commanding. It was all she needed. With a cry that was equal parts pleasure and pain, she shuddered around him, her muscles clenching as she came hard.
Joe watched her, his own climax following close behind, his eyes never leaving hers. They held onto each other tightly as they rode the waves of pleasure, their breathing heavy and erratic. When it was over, Chelsea collapsed on top of him, her body feeling boneless and satisfied. They lay there for a moment, their hearts pounding in unison, their limbs tangled together.
"Joe," she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as he kissed her forehead. "I know," he murmured, understanding the unspoken question in her eyes. They had crossed a line that couldn't be uncrossed, and now they had to deal with the consequences.
The silence was heavy as they both thought about the future of their affair. The hotel room felt like a sanctuary, a bubble where the outside world couldn't touch them. But reality waited just beyond the door, and they both knew it couldn't last forever.
Joe pulled her closer, his thumb brushing against her cheek. "I know it's not my place to say, but maybe it's time to think about what you really want," he murmured. "You deserve to be happy, Chelsea. If you want something different, if you want more from your marriage, you should take it. Whether it's with me or not, I just want you to be happy."
Chelsea's eyes searched his, finding a genuine concern that she hadn't seen in a long time from Terrence. She knew Joe was right, but the weight of expectations and the fear of losing what she had built was too much. She leaned her forehead against his, whispering, "If I pull the trigger, everything changes. Our families, our reputations, our lives."
"But if you don't," Joe countered, "are you just going to keep living like this?" His voice was soft, but the question hit hard. Chelsea felt a knot form in her stomach, acknowledging the truth in his words.
She looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of love, fear, and indecision. "I don't know what's going to happen," she admitted. "But I can't keep lying to them, Joe. And I can't keep lying to myself. I love you, but I'm terrified."
Joe kissed her gently. "I know, and I'm scared too. But we can't keep going on like this. We need to make a choice." He held her tightly, feeling her warmth, her heart racing against his chest. The silence between them was heavy, filled with the unspoken truth of what lay ahead.
The Dayton trip came and went, leaving Chelsea fluttering from room to room, preparing her home for her parents' first visit to Cincinnati. She was a tornado of emotions, trying to keep her thoughts from drifting back to Joe and the love they'd confessed in that hotel room. She knew she needed to keep up appearances, especially with her mother's keen eye for detail.
The doorbell chimed, pulling her out of her reverie, and she took a deep breath, pasting on a smile before opening the door. Her parents swept in, her mother's arms wide as she greeted her with a tight hug. "Look at you, living the dream," she said, her voice filled with pride. Chelsea's father nodded in approval, shaking Terrence's hand firmly.
The four of them sat down for dinner, the tension palpable as they made small talk. When the doorbell rang, Chelsea's heart skipped a beat. She excused herself, expecting it to be a delivery or a neighbor. To her shock, it was Gianna and Joe. The celebrity chef was holding a bottle of wine, her perfectly manicured hand outstretched. "I saw your parents flew in. Thought we'd pop by," she said, her smile bright and genuine. Chelsea managed to keep her cool, inviting them inside.
Joe's gaze lingered on Chelsea, a silent apology in his eyes. She knew he could feel the electricity between them, the secret they shared threatening to crackle into the open. Terrence was oblivious, chuckling at something Joe said about golf as they settled into the living room. Naturally, Gianna dazzled everyone with stories of her latest television appearances and culinary adventures. Chelsea's parents were delightfully entertained, nodding along and sharing their own tales with their daughter's neighbors.
As the evening progressed, Chelsea's mother stood, requesting her daughter join her in the kitchen for a brief moment. None the wiser, Chelsea followed, trying to play it cool despite the knowledge that Joe was likely watching her leave.
In the kitchen, her mother's eyes searched hers, a stern look replacing her earlier smile. "I hope you know what you're doing, Chelsea," she whispered, the clinking of glasses from the living room a stark contrast to the gravity of her words.
Chelsea's heart skipped a beat. "Momma? What are you talking about?" she replied, feigning ignorance as she reached for a glass of water to steady her nerves.
Her mother leaned in closer, her voice low. "I've never seen you look at a man like that before, not even Terrence, the man who's supposed to be your husband. What are you doing with that man, baby?"
Chelsea froze, attempting to collect herself before responding. "Momma, I don't know what you think you saw, but nothing is happening. He's just a neighbor." She took a sip of water, trying to ease the dryness in her mouth.
Her mother's gaze was unwavering. "Chelsea, I've been married to your father for thirty-five years. I know love when I see it and I know lust when I see it. And let me tell you, honey, you don't got either one of those for Terrence." She paused, giving her daughter a moment to absorb her words before continuing. "And compared to the way you look at Joseph, I don't think you ever have."
The room grew still, the air thick with accusation and truth. Chelsea felt the heat rising in her cheeks but she kept her composure. "Momma, you're reading too much into it," she replied, trying to lighten the mood with a forced smile. "Nothing to worry about."
Her mother's expression softened, but the knowing glint in her eye didn't fade. "Look, baby," she said, taking Chelsea's hand, "I'm not judging you. But I am your mother, and I know you. I want you to be happy. And if that means making some hard choices, then maybe it's time for you to consider what truly makes you happy. I know I have put a lot of pressure on you to find a good man, to marry well, and I'm sorry. I really am. But that doesn't mean you should settle for someone who doesn't take care of you."
Chelsea felt the weight of her mother's words, and she couldn't help but look over at Joe, who was chuckling at a story Gianna was telling. His eyes caught hers briefly, and she saw a hint of understanding in them, as if he knew what she was feeling. She turned back to her mother, unsure of what to say. "Momma, I'm okay. Really. Terrence is a good man. We're just going through a rough patch, that's all. Don't worry about me."
Her mother squeezed her hand gently. "Chelsea, I'm not worried about you. I'm worried about you wasting your life on a man who doesn't make you feel like the way you should." She took a deep breath. "Your father and I, we have our problems, but we always make sure to keep the spark alive. And let me tell you, the way you look at Joseph? That's a spark that could light up the whole damn neighborhood."
Her mother pulled her into a tight hug, whispering into her ear, "Just remember, baby, you deserve to be happy. And if that happiness isn't with Terrence, then maybe it's with someone else. I will always be proud of you, no matter what." With a knowing smile, she released her and returned to the dinner table. Chelsea felt a mix of relief and fear wash over her. It wasn't the first time her mother had hinted at her dissatisfaction with Terrence, but it was the first time she'd ever suggested that Chelsea's eye had wandered.
The evening ended with polite goodbyes and promises of future visits. As Joe and Gianna left, Joe gave Chelsea one last lingering look that sent shivers down her spine. Terrence, blissfully unaware of the tension, collapsed into bed, falling asleep almost instantly. But as Chelsea lay in bed, her thoughts were consumed by Joe's words and her mother's warning. Was she really just going through a phase, or had she found something real? And if so, was it worth risking everything for?
The following days were a blur of work, social engagements, and secret glances. Chelsea and Joe danced around each other, the air thick with unspoken desires and fears. They didn't dare to text or call, not with their spouses so close by, but the silence between them was deafening. It was during one particularly stressful workday that Chelsea decided she needed to get out of the office. She drove aimlessly, her mind racing until she found herself parked outside Joe's office building.
Her heart pounding, she waited until she saw him emerge, his tall frame cutting a stark contrast against the grey concrete. He looked surprised when he saw her, but there was something in his eyes that told her he'd been expecting this. They decided to grab a quick lunch at a nearby café, choosing a secluded booth in the back. The conversation was stilted at first, filled with awkward pauses and forced laughter, but eventually, the dam broke. They talked about their marriages, their dreams, their fears, and their longing for something more. Chelsea felt as though she was peeling back layers of herself she hadn't realized were there, revealing parts she'd kept hidden even from her own husband.
"I hired a divorce attorney," Joe announced, his voice low and serious. "I can't keep pretending anymore, Chelsea."
Her eyes widened, and she took a sip of her iced tea, the condensation on the glass slipping over her fingers. "Okay," she breathed out. "Okay."
They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of his words hanging in the air like a thick fog. Chelsea felt a rush of emotions—relief, excitement, fear, and guilt. She knew that she felt the same way, that she couldn't continue living a lie, but the prospect of the truth coming to light was terrifying. She took a deep breath and leaned in, her eyes finding Joe's.
"Look, I don't expect you to leave Terrence today, or even a month from now," Joe said, his gaze focused on hers. "But I want you to know that I'm serious about this. I haven't seen Gianna in weeks, and when I do, it's for appearances only. Even if we weren't doing this," he gestured between them, "I would've ended it because neither of us is happy and I know she's just waiting for me to take the first step."
Chelsea's stomach twisted into knots. The thought of leaving Terrence and the life she'd built with him was overwhelming. Yet, she felt a spark of hope that maybe, just maybe, she could have the love she craved with Joe. She nodded slowly, her eyes never leaving his. "I'll think about it," she murmured.
They finished their lunch in near silence, the conversation drifting back to work and the mundane. It was a strange dance of normalcy in the face of a revelation that could shatter their worlds. When the check came, Joe reached for it, his hand brushing hers. The electricity that passed between them was undeniable. As they stood to leave, Chelsea felt a strange mix of excitement and dread.
They both retreated back to their own offices as the day wound down. As Chelsea drove back home, every red light, every stop sign, felt like a countdown to a moment that would change everything. When she pulled into her driveway, the house was dark. Terrence was still at the hospital. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts.
Once inside, she poured herself a glass of wine and sat on the couch, the same couch where she and Joe had first given into temptation. She couldn’t deny the thrill that coursed through her at the memory. But she knew that if she acted on Joe’s confession, she would be crossing a line from which there was no returning. The weight of their shared secret grew heavier by the second.
Her phone buzzed with a text from Joe, "You okay?"
Chelsea took a sip of wine, the liquid doing little to soothe her nerves. She responded, "Yeah, just processing."
Joe's reply was almost instant, "We don't have to rush into anything. I just needed you to know where I stand."
The gravity of Joe's words sank in. Chelsea knew that once they made this move, there would be no going back. The walls of her marriage, which had felt so stifling, now felt like a cocoon protecting her from the inevitable storm that lay ahead. But as she sat there, feeling the warmth of the wine spread through her, she knew she didn't want to be protected anymore. She wanted the raw, unfiltered passion that Joe brought to her life.
The next night, Chelsea had resolved to break the news to Terrence. She waited for him to come home from a short day of consultations, her heart racing as she heard his footsteps through the front door. She took a deep breath as she opened the door, a bit miffed but not surprised when he completely brushed past her, heading for their drinks cart without so much as a hello. He was always like this after a day of dealing with patients and their families—distant, cold.
"Terrence, can we talk?" she called out, her voice echoing through their grand foyer. He didn’t respond immediately, taking his sweet time to fix himself a whiskey on the rocks before finally walking into the living room and reaching for the TV remote. Chelsea bit her lip, steeling herself for the conversation she’d been dreading. She’d picked out her words carefully, rehearsing the speech in her mind a hundred times. But now, with him so disconnected, it was harder than she thought.
He took a sip, his eyes never leaving the flickering screen. "What is it, Chelsea?"
Chelsea took a step closer to him, her heart hammering in her chest. "I have to tell you something. It's important."
"Yeah, okay," Terrence said distractedly, his gaze still glued to the TV.
Chelsea took a deep breath, feeling a knot tighten in her stomach. "Terrence, I've been thinking a lot about us."
He finally tore his eyes away from the TV, looking at her with a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Chelsea, what is it?" The words were choppy, as if he had to force them out.
"I'm having an affair with Joe," Chelsea blurted out, the words leaving her mouth before she could second-guess herself. Terrence froze, the glass of whiskey halfway to his lips. For a moment, the room was silent, the only sound the low volume from the TV. His eyes grew wide, and his grip on the glass tightened.
"What the fuck did you just say?" Terrence's voice was low, a warning growl. He set the drink down hard on the coffee table, the ice clinking against the glass.
Chelsea swallowed, her throat dry. "I've been seeing Joe. We've been having an affair."
Terrence's face contorted into a mask of rage and disbelief. He took a step towards her, his hands curling into fists at his sides. "You what? How could you do this to me?"
"I'm sorry, Terrence," Chelsea said, her voice trembling as she took a step back.
"You're sorry? That's all you have to say?" Terrence's voice was a thunderstorm, his eyes flashing with anger. He took another step closer to her, and she could almost feel the heat of his rage. "How long has this been going on?"
"It just happened," Chelsea lied, her voice shaking. "I'm filing for divorce."
Terrence's eyes narrowed. "Don't you dare do this to me, Chelsea." He stepped closer, his towering frame looming over her. "We had an agreement, a promise to each other and our families."
"I know, but I can't help how I feel," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'm not happy anymore, Terrence."
"You're not happy?" Terrence's voice was incredulous. "So you go fuck your married neighbor? Do you hear yourself?"
Chelsea flinched at the harshness of his words, but she stood her ground. "It's not just that, Terrence. We've been drifting apart for a while now. We're not the same people we were when we met in college."
"You think I don't know that?" Terrence snapped, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. "Does Gianna know that you fucked her husband?"
Chelsea felt a pang of guilt stab at her. "I don't know, Terrence. That's on Joe to tell her."
Terrence took another step towards her, his breath hot on her face. "You're unbelievable. You're going to ruin everything we've built together."
Chelsea's eyes filled with tears. "I know, but I can't keep living like this. I need more than just a good last name and a nice house."
Terrence's expression softened slightly, but the anger was still a palpable force between them. "What do you want from me, Chelsea? What could I possibly do to fix this?"
"It's not about fixing, Terrence," she said, her voice firm but filled with sadness. "It's about accepting that we're not right for each other anymore."
Terrence's eyes searched hers, looking for any hint of doubt or regret. Finding none, he sighed heavily. "I don't know what to say. I just... I don't get it."
"You don't have to," Chelsea replied, wiping away the tears that had begun to trickle down her cheeks. "I just need you to understand that I'm walking away. I don't expect you to be okay with it, but I need you to respect my decision."
The silence between them grew thick, each one of Terrence's breaths seemingly louder than the last. Finally, he spoke again, his voice quieter, more measured. "What now, Chelsea? What's your plan?"
She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the inevitable. "I'm going to file for divorce. I booked a room at Marriott Downtown for a few days. I need some space to think."
Terrence's face fell, his eyes glassy with unshed tears. "And Joe? What about him?"
"What about him?" Chelsea challenged, her voice laced with defensiveness. "He's going to leave Gianna. He loves me."
Terrence scoffed. "Love? You think this is love? You're throwing away our marriage for a quick fuck and a few moments of excitement? That's not love, Chelsea."
Chelsea's eyes flashed with anger. "You don't get to define love for me, Terrence. You don't get to tell me what I feel. Even if Joe doesn't leave Gianna, I need to find myself again. This isn't just about sex. It's about connection and what I need to be happy."
Terrence stepped back, his chest rising and falling rapidly. "I can't believe this is happening." He turned away from her, his hand rubbing at his forehead. "Go to the Marriott, whatever. Just do me a favor and break the news to our parents yourself. Tell them what the fuck you did, yeah?"
With that, he stormed out of the living room, slamming the bedroom door shut behind him. Chelsea stood there, trembling, her heart racing in her chest. She had never seen Terrence like this before—so raw, so broken. The reality of what she had done began to sink in, and she felt the weight of their crumbling marriage pressing down on her. She picked up her phone, staring at the screen, Joe's contact staring back at her but she couldn't bring herself to press the call button.
Instead, she turned and walked out the front door, the cool night air hitting her like a slap in the face. The quietness of the neighborhood was eerie, a stark contrast to the tumultuous storm brewing in her soul. She wandered the streets, her thoughts racing. Was this love? Was she being selfish? Would she regret this? But with each step, she felt a sense of relief, as if she were shedding a heavy burden she had been carrying for too long.
The drive was a blur of streetlights and the occasional passing car. She couldn't shake the feeling that she was driving away from everything she had ever known and into the unknown. Her mind was racing with the consequences of her actions, the potential for scandal, and the pain she knew she had caused Terrence. Yet, as she pulled into the Marriott parking lot, she felt a strange sense of liberation. For the first time in years, she was making a decision solely for herself.
In the hotel room, Chelsea took a deep breath and picked up the phone, her hand shaking. She dialed Joe's number, the anticipation building with each ring. When he finally answered, she could hear the tension in his voice. "Hey," she whispered, "I did it. Terrence knows."
There was a heavy pause on the other end, and then Joe exhaled. It was a deep, relieved sigh, one that told her everything she needed to know about his reaction. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice gentle and concerned.
"Honestly, yeah," she replied truthfully, "I think I've been holding this in for so long that it feels like a weight has been lifted. What about you?"
Joe took a moment before speaking, "It was weird, she didn't fight with me. Just said 'okay' and asked me to leave," Despite the tension in his voice, Chelsea couldn't miss the hint of relief. "But it's the right thing to do, I know it is."
"What's going to happen now?" she asked, her heart racing.
"I could come see you?" Joe suggested tentatively, "We could talk about it in person."
Chelsea felt a warm rush of excitement at the thought. "Okay," she murmured, "I'll be waiting." She hung up the phone and paced the room, trying to calm her racing thoughts. When Joe finally arrived, the tension between them was palpable. He looked tired, his eyes carrying the weight of the day's revelations. His arms were warm, strong, and comforting as he pulled her into an embrace.
"I'm sorry," she said, her voice muffled against his chest. "I didn't mean for it to go down like that."
Joe held her tighter, his breath warm against her hair. "It's okay," he murmured, "This is on me too. We both knew this wasn't going to be easy." He led her to the bed, his hand never leaving hers, and they sat down. The silence stretched out, thick and heavy with unspoken words.
"I want you to know that I'm all in," Joe said, his voice firm but gentle, breaking the silence. "Whatever happens next, I'm here for you. Romantically or otherwise."
Chelsea looked up at him, her eyes searching his for any signs of doubt. All she found was a fierce determination that mirrored her own. "I'm all in too," she whispered, her heart swelling with emotion.
They lay down together, their bodies fitting perfectly. Chelsea felt a sense of peace that she hadn't felt in years. Joe kissed her forehead, her cheek, her neck, before capturing her lips in a gentle, yet urgent kiss. The kiss grew deeper, more passionate, as their bodies began to move in sync. They made love slowly, savoring each touch, each caress, as if it were the first and last time. Their moans filled the quiet hotel room, echoing off the walls in sweet surrender.
Afterwards, they lay entwined, the silence between them no longer filled with tension but a quiet understanding. "On the bright side," Chelsea spoke up, a small smile playing on her lips, "I don't mind taking you to a firm event. Terrence never gave me the chance to introduce him to my coworkers."
Joe chuckled, the sound rumbling through his chest. "I guess that'll be our first official appearance together, huh?" He stroked her arm lightly, his thumb tracing circles on her skin. "I can't wait to tell the world you're all mine. That you chose me over all the other eligible married men out there."
"Stupid," Chelsea muttered, narrowing her eyes as Joe laughed at his own joke. "But true," she conceded with a smile, snuggling closer to him. "I can't wait to kiss you in public. Without hiding."
Joe's eyes grew serious as he pulled her closer. "We'll do it right," he promised. "I'll introduce you to my colleagues, my friends, my family. And we'll tell them the truth—that we're together because we love each other, no more guilt, no more anxiety."
The warmth of Joe's embrace washed over Chelsea like a gentle summer rain, soothing her raw emotions. She nodded, feeling the weight of her decision settle into her bones. As they lay together, the silence was punctuated only by their synchronized breaths and the muffled sounds of the bustling city outside. The reality of their newfound freedom both thrilling and terrifying.
#&. cassie writes.#joe burrow#joe burrow fanfic#joe burrow imagine#joe burrow smut#joe burrow fic#joe burrow fan fic#joe burrow fluff#joe burrow angst#joe burrow x oc#joe burrow x black!oc#black!oc#black!fem!oc#black female oc
455 notes
·
View notes
Text
Just right: Anthony Bridgerton x reader
part 1 to too much
part 2 : not enough
part 3 : almost there
part 4: Stuck
A/N: I am NOT sorry for all the possible spellings and punctuation mistakes there. It's been almost 2 months since "Stuck" and I am FREAKING OUT posting this while crying because it's over. Enjoy and thank you <3
Warnings: end of series, 4082 words (!!)
***
He felt like a fool.
Reverting to his old ways instead of showing all the emotions coursing through his veins.
Turning around and walking away, leaving her alone, when all he wanted was to fall to her knees and beg for forgiveness.
But how would the viscount Bridgerton look, while doing so, observed by all the ton, including the two biggest gossipers in the person of lady Featherington and lady Danburry?
Seemed like whatever he would choose to do, he would end up being a dolt.
“Anthony!”
He didn’t even flinch hearing someone calling him, nor recognize the voice. Too stubborn to stop he only continued his marching pace, hoping for the love of god that whoever dared to try and approach him in this furibund mood would get discouraged.
Not very gentlemanly of him.
“Anthony!”
He quickened his pace.
“Anthony Bridgerton!”
“What?” he almost spat spinning around on his heel, leaving a dent in the ground, taking on his most stern expression. If his obvious ignorance of the caller was not a deterrent perhaps the frown and fiery eyes would.
Supposedly it might have worked on anyone else, but soon enough Anthony transformed from the head of a family and the viscount into a little child, upon noticing that it was his mother, exhorting him to the halt.
“Mother…” he muttered looking at the ground, having only confirmed his previous theory of his role in this entire disarray.
“Let us take a walk.” Violet smiled brightly taking her eldest’s arm and imposing a walking rather than soldierly pace. “What did you Anthony?” the gentle expression never left her face even when she was scoffing her unmanageable child.
“Why would you think it was me that--?” the viscount took the last resort to protect his own pride, but the tightening grip on his forearm betrayed the fact that Violet knew the entire backstory, behind the marital disagreement.
“I raised you. I daresay it gives me enough knowledge to not answer your question. “
“If you let me –"
“Don’t, Anthony. Y/N has been nothing less but charming since the beginning.. "
"That's the way to describe her--" the man muttered
"Strong-willed and persuasive, surely, you wouldn’t take anything but, but charming nonetheless. So do tell me so we could remedy the damage before it arises further.”
“Shall you mistake me for Daphne and ask about my feelings—”
“Anthony Bridgerton!”
“I am a man, mother. A head of the family.”
“Clearly said head has been missing guidance in the right direction.”
“Mother!”
“Do not raise your voice on me son.”
“Apologies…”
“Good.” Violet beamed serenely “Do you think me so little knowledgeable to ask your emotions? I do not. I’m merely asking for facts, which you clearly have such a strong inclination to.”
Anthony mumbled something once more.
“do you wish you lose your wife, viscount?”
“What?” such possibility never crossed his mind. Y/N’s anger, her hurt, pain and merciless avoidance – yes. Abandonment and lack of her presence nearby? No. She would never… She could never. Lord above, who was she thinking she was? A woman married into a noble family wanting to cause a scandal by resenting her husband?
And once again, while his heart should have been shattered and humble enough to clarify the turmoil, the sudden blood rush turned into clenched fists and ire. All because he could not bare the thought of losing her for good, however hiding behind all the negativity was easier. It was something he was used to for years.
Nevertheless it was impossible to deny the facts further. It was her influence that caused the improbable openness in his soul was the exact same reason of his spirit bleeding.
And he needed her back.
Each minute without her was a minute lost. A minute less in the so very limited time they were given as a miracle on earth.
“What do I do?” he raised gaze at his mother, now truly looking like a lost man. Man in love, who was probably not the most romantic and gentle one with words, but still deeply infatuated with the woman who gave her whole life to him.
“Do not fret my dear. We shall alleviate the situation immediately.”
***
Y/N’s feelings were beyond anything possible to describe with words.
There she was, with her feet rooted to the ground, wishing for – and willing to accept – apologies but met with the harsh reality of the stone wall of Anthony’s behavior.
Accompanied by Eloise, smirking like the know-it-all she was, and Benedict with the compassion written all over his face.
Presumably, shall they not be there, the young lady viscountess Bridgerton would abandon all the pretenses of a woman of her position and begun blubbering in the middle of the promenade. However, the most mischievous of Bridgerton siblings acted with wit and sense, involving their dear sister-in-law in a challenging conversation, capably hauling her away from prying eyes and gossipmongers, preventing any possible rumors about incongruousness.
***
For unmistakable reasons she was not in the mood to see their ludicrous older brother and with the sudden disappearance of Violet, Benedict and Eloise took the privilege to invite Y/N back to the Bridgerton’s family house and extend the invitation for indefinite period of time. After all, Anthony might have been the head of the family as he proudly announced to anyone who was willing to disobey his wished and/or not listen, but Benedict was the oldest bachelor of the house and was more than willing to make a few decisions of his own to finally be seen as something more than merely second son and waiting for his time.
***
Violet returned home few hours later and accepted the presence of her daughter-in-law with a mysterious smile and not a single word of objection. As amazing and uplifting as such approach might have been, it was also highly surprising. Viscountess Bridgerton was well known for her mitigating skills and tendency to scotch conflicts almost immediately, especially in her own family.
And it raised a lot of questions and secrets that Y/N and Eloise tried to uncover spending the night in the former’s bedchambers, talking for hours, creating conspiracy theories and preparing for whatever may have been coming.
Cause the fact that Violet was going to help her oldest son in winning back his wife’s attention was more than conspicuous.
Only that Y/N, who was forgiving and accepting at the begging was slowly turning cold at the fact that her husband could not simply apologize but rather resorted to some intricate ways of regaining her favor.
After a year of marriage, should he not know her enough for independent ideas and not seek his mother's avail?
***
First thing happening in the very early morning, was Y/N’s most trusted servant humbly asking for her lady’s time, which was bizarre and – as any other family may have deemed – inadequate and even shaming.
Moreover, any other house would quickly discard the commoner showing at the mighty's doorstep but Bridgertons were prone to discarding rules in private and with those who earned their trust. Be it servants or nobles. And Y/N was no exception to the rule, welcoming her maid with a smile upon seeing the person from her own household.
“My lady.” The girl bowed so low, she almost touched the floor with her nose.
“My dear Laura, please stand up, there is really no need for that-“ Y/N grabbed her hands and forced the girl up. “I assure you that-“
“But Lady Violet and Miss Bridgerton –“
“I assure you that they do not expect you to kiss the ground they walk on.” Y/n almost laughed at Laura’s discombobulation. Poor one was doing everything in her power to not make her lady embarrassed and act like a good and obedient servant, almost expecting Violet or Eloise to be cruel and judgmental.
“Dear Y/N, did you give your helpers the idea that we are some sort of tyrants?” Violet send her daughter-in-law a honest smile, which immediately got Laura’s reaction in the form of blushing.
“Lady Bridgerton I apologies if my appearance is the dishonor on-”
She didn’t even finish the sentence, met with Y/N, Violet’s and Eloise’s laugh and a polite look from more balanced Francesca sitting on the chaise longue.
“Do not fret, my girl, we are more than happy to welcome you in our household.”
“Tha-thank you my lady…”
‘Now I assume you came to talk to your lady, so we shall give you some privacy. Come girls, make haste for the matter to cover is of utmost delicacy.”
“And how shall you know it mamma?” Hyacinth almost twitched her ears, not really understanding much of why Y/N was with them rather than with Antony, but curious as a young girl could be.
“Precisely mamma, how shall you know?” Eloise, immediately picked up her sister’s question, only not so susceptible to extenuations.
“Eloise Bridgerton, I shall expect you to practice the bowing before your incoming debut in front of the queen. Daphne made quite an impression and –“
“Daphne was deemed diamond of the season and such title is below my ambition.”
“Regardless, you do not want to trip or slip do you?”
Eloise (and everyone else) obviously remembered what happened to Featherington’s sisters and the embarrassment so with a heavy, exaggerated sigh and one quick, sharp, bright look at Y/N Eloise left the room, followed by her mother and sisters.
And once the lady and her trusted eyes and ears of the house were alone, who could stop the two of turning a lot more unmindful of societal norms?
“My lady, the lord has been quite annoyed since the quarrel you lordships have had. He even refused to eat his favorite meal.” Laura confessed with blushing cheeks
“Are you to tell me that Prescott prepared the roasted pork for Anthony after he was so unjust towards the lady of the house? I shall have a word about a loyalty with him upon my return.” Y/N satirized wholeheartedly.
“When shall you return my lady? Seeing as that viscount is not the one to have a change of heart and admit his wrongdoing easily?”
“He will Laura. One way or another I am fairly convinced my husband may take a long way to do so and take the aid of his mother whilst deciding. It’s just I am not fully convinced if the apology made with cheating are worth accepting.”
“Oh! You took the lower route here my lady forgive the audacity.”
“Just the route of a woman who expect honesty from her man.”
“Fair enough I suppose. But shall you be agitated my lady I take it you do not wish to accept the viscount bestowment?”
“Bestowment?” Y/N frowned a little in confusion “and what shall that be?”
“I do not know, my lady. I am merely a messenger—”
“I believed you to be on my side Laura.”
“And I am, my lady! But one do not object the command of the lord, that is clearly ready to vent his anger on the first soul that happen to be unfortunate enough to be around.”
“My god, you are a prattler!” Y/N laughed “where is that gift in question? Cause since it is mine either way we might as well get a little curious, shall we? Would be such a shame to put it to waste.”
Laura stood up from her chair and started heading to the corridor, but Hyacynth was first to barge into the room carrying some parcel that was almost bigger than her.
“Y/N! Is this that gift from Anthony!?” clearly she was eavesdropping “Can we take a look, please? It’s so big I wonder what it is? Come on, open it up! Open it up!”
“Curiosity killed the cat.” Eloise muttered but there was no denying she was equally curious as her sister.
Y/N only rolled her eyes, inviting all the girls over and opening the box. Fishing out the most beautiful and definitely expensive new dress. The color was perfectly matching Y/N’s complexion and the material delicate yet durable – Anthony knew his wife and her adventurous tendencies.
“It’s so beautiful and elegant” Francesca whispered touching the dress with delight.
“So what, he think he can just buy her the garment and she will forgive him?” Eloise scoffed “Men are so simple minded and belittling of women!”
“Try it on, Y/N!” Hyacinth encouraged, almost jumping from excitement
“Do not try it on! This would be relenting!” Eloise objected.
“He made a gesture!”
“It’s not a gesture! It’s an attempt of buying her forgiveness!”
“Y/N!”
“Y/N?!”
“Quiet!” Y/N finally managed to break through the noise of two sisters. ““No offence girls, but this is my marriage and my decision. One I have to make by myself. So thank you “ she smiled brightly but with a hint of annoyance “for your positions on things, but I am perfectly capable of weighting the significance of the gift, on my conviction to forgive or not forgive him.”
“Uhm. My lady” Laura cleared her throat “I’d like to elaborate that the viscount also made an invitation to one special place….”
“Do not go Y/N!”
“Stop interfering Eloise! Y/N you have to go!”
“For heaven’s sake, Violet is truly a saint for surviving you two!” “Uhm. My lady” Laura cleared her throat “I’d like to elaborate that the viscount also made an invitation to one special place….”
“Do not go Y/N!”
“Stop interfering Eloise! Y/N you have to go!”
“For heaven’s sake, Violet is truly a saint for surviving you two!”
***
Anthony was waiting for her in the garden outside some estate she had no idea existed. After all, Y/N has spent her entire life in London, rarely being invited to the cottage. And in this case it could have been used a leverage, not that he was aiming for measuring forces and cold calculation.
No.
He was walking back and forth, almost trampling a path in the ground in a place where it should never be. Nervous enough to anxiously fiddle with his fingers like a lady before her debut entering the society. Hoping she would come. Wishing for any entity in heaven might want to listen that she would take this dress he send her as an expression of humility rather than boosting like a rooster. Praying that Eloise wasn’t there with her sharp tongue and unrestrained thoughts to discourage his beloved from accepting both the gift and the invitation.
The minutes turned to hours and even his father’s pocket watch refused to work with Anthony in this important moment. Having no regard to the poor flowers any other plants standing no chances against his heavy riding boots, the time seemed to stand still.
For whatever it was worth it, Anthony Bridgerton swore to himself that he would rather turn into a sack of boned waiting in this desolate place than walk away while there was still a glimmer of hope she might appear. He was done and fatigued with missed opportunities, poorly chosen and ill-spoken words.
It was never his intention to said all those atrocious words to her.
Too much.
Dear Lord.
Now that he was thinking about it, his heart was capering in a way that filled him with self-hatred. After all the pain he might have caused her during that little hurtful exchange while she did nothing more than be there for him. Even if he not exactly wished for it. Even if he himself didn’t know that her presence in his life was the best thing that happened since his father’s death. If not since forever.
Anthony wasn’t the one to believe in signs or any spiritual influence on earth, but the more he was dwelling on his own misery, the more deliberative of their first meeting he was becoming.
It was late lord Bridgerton’s death anniversary and as any other year – he separated himself from the rest of the family. To show how adamant his heart and mind was and to underline that this was nothing more than just another day in a line of any other similar ones. But the truth was, he wanted to visit his father’s grave alone without any possible disturbances or havoc that his younger siblings could have caused. None of them really knew Edmund Bridgerton the way Anothony did. The first born son, the heir to the title, deprived of his father’s guidance and presence and forced to take responsibility for the family in way too young age.
He needed to be by himself, cause god forbid anyone seeing him showing any signs of humanity and indulging in grief.
And his family knew and accepted it.
She didn’t.
Just a stranger, strolling by herself in the area, looking like a commoner, having no regards to the sanctity of the moment nor the place she found herself in.
And worse for her – spotting Anthony in the never-seen moment of vulnerability written all over his face.
“Lord Bridgerton” she bowed in a way that showed that the savage, Anthony took her for, actually had manners. And that he knew him, but this was not so unexpected.
He only grunted in response to annoyed by an unfortunate set of circumstances that worked against her. The viscount himself was not going to bow to a girl that was clearly a servant, with messy hair and in a dress that was far from anything a woman, even of lower position should be seen in.
“Don’t you have anywhere else to be, girl?” he muttered under his nose, throwing daggers with his eyes.
“I’m sorry my lord but-“
“You should be sorry. I am convinced your lady nor your lord will be pleased with the fact that their service wanders alone in an area that does not belong to them!”
“Service?” Y/N smirked looking at him with amusement and twinkling eyes. And Anthony with his youthful energy and virility could not miss the fact that she was actually pretty.
“Yes, service.” He hissed at her “now get out of here girl, before you get yourself in far more trouble from me and end up on the street!”
“I shall-“ she obviously was not going to let anyone maltreat her like that, but her acuity wore up that very moment. She noticed the weariness in viscount’s eyes, noticed the monument nearby, and realized what day of the month it was.
“Forgive me, my lord.” She bowed in respect “I shall be on my way. And I shall not mention this meeting to anyone, hopefully wishing for you to forget my impertinence.”
She was gone as fast as she appeared, and Anthony thought to never see her again.
Until the next rout Daphne was attending, where he actually did.
Immediately realizing the scope of his previous mistake, upon learning that the service girl was in fact Miss Y/L/N, the youngest daughter of Lord Y/L/N. And met with another look of those glistening eyes and amused face expression. Forced to accompany her for the evening, since apparently Lady Bridgerton and Lady Y/L/N has made some arrangements for the future.
He was thinking it was all just a coincidence back then, but now he came to conclusion that it must have been his father who send this girl into his life. Knowing better than him that she would turn his ways around, challenge him, test him patience mercilessly and yet – that she would be the one to love him unconditionally and whom he would love with all his broken and unperfect self.
And the burden of possibility of ruining it all for them was even more overwhelming.
He clasped his hands behind his back, walking shorter and shorter distances, turning back more and more often, stuck in his belief that he would stay here as long as she didn't show up, even if -
“Anthony.”
Viscount spun around so abruptly it almost caused him falling to the ground.
She came.
She truly came.
It was like meeting her all over again, back in time, back next to his father’s grave.
Only she wasn’t looking like a servant girl now.
She was wearing the dress he sent her, looking not only like a viscountess, but like a queen herself. His queen. His wife. His love. His everything.
Her skin was radiant due to the color of the material (just like Violet predicted), cheeks flushed, hair done in perfect curls surrounding her face, bright like a sun.
“Y/N….”
“It was so unwise on your part viscount to call upon me and invite me into a wild place a woman like me should never step foot on.” She said sternly, but the everlasting and never changing glistening of her eyes betrayed her true intention “and perilous, may I say? Far from the city? Lady travelling alone? So many hazards awaiting me on the way.”
“Benedict and Colin were following your post chaise.”
“Oh I knew I heard someone laughing on the way. But my coachman brushed my concerns off!”
“Did you really believed I would send my greatest treasure into the wild without proper security?” Anthony took a few steps forwards, reaching for her hands and placing gentle kiss on her knuckles.
“Your brothers?” Y/N let him show the courtesy, but raised eyes in skepticism of the words.
“Believe me my lady, you should never underestimate the man of the Bridgerton house.”
“In what aspect my lord?”
“In every aspect, dear.” He looked deep into her eyes.
“Why did you ask me to meet you here?” Y/N quickly averted her eyes, because Anthony’s gaze were so full of passion, love and genuine remorse and apology she found herself falling into his charms. And this couldn’t have been so easy for him. “You sister discounselled me on coming here.”
“And yet, you came my lady.” Anthony reached for her chin and slowly, gently and with tenderness turned her face towards him so that their eyes had to meet again.
“Anthony I –“
“My love, I am sorry.”
“this is not—”
“Let me speak” he hushed her, not breaking eye contact. “I asked you here, because this is the very place where my father asked for my mother’s hand. Where he pledged her his undying love, support and loyalty. And you, out of all people in the world, learned how much I cherish my father’s memory and his legacy.
“Anthony-“
“Therefore, here I am. Standing in front of you, expressing my deepest condolences-“
“Oh, dear lord, Tony!” she cried out in frustration “stop using the words you would say to me if Lady Whistledown were nearby! Tell me how you feel!”
How he felt was not with words.
How he felt was expressed by the way he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to his chest, capturing her lips in the searing but gentle kiss that conveyed more than any noble and dignified words of a lord could.
I love you.
By his strong arms encompassing her like a shelter from the storm.
I won’t ever let go of you.
By tender caress of her hair and back.
I will always cherish you.
By the way his lips were moving against her, whispering silent words understood only by two souls forevermore yearning for each other.
I am sorry.
She was the first one to pull back for air, reluctantly so.
“My love. My beloved.”
She smiled at him, connecting their foreheads, allowing his arms to tighten around her waist and waiting for what was coming next to assess the truth behind his words.
“Am I too much now?” she whispered
“You are always too much. To much for me to keep. To much for me to even wish and pray for. Too much of a blessing in my life. Too much in the best possible sense and—”
This time It was her who cut him off by a kiss, silencing anything else that might come from his lips. He was honest and sincere. And if he was trying to apologize by saying anything else and backing out on what he said back there she probably would not forgive him sensing manipulation. But this?
“I forgive you.” She whispered against his lips.
“Thank God.”
“Is this cottage inhabited or--?”
“No. It’s not. And I intend on taking advantage of it right this moment.” He grabbed her and carried inside bridal style, ready to not get back to London for at least a couple days.
(spoiler alert below)
I got a request for a fluff pregnancy fic.... <3
@pietrawebster @chrissisheadisinclouds @fuzzym4m4 @gloomysel @urfavnoirette @dd122004dd @milkbummm @bevstofu @taniasethi @syraxnyra @christinabae @pandoraneverland @bevstofu @topguncultleader @jana-jaeynneee @myaa21212121 @ziarah @cat-lockwood @leaf-rose-thorn @elissanatok @lily3450 @nervousmumbling @budugu @frickin-bats @sillyfreakfanparty @amberpanda99 @nycthophiliaa @myaa21212121 @bananaadeleigate @everybodystaycalm @fmhcatt @sankareatheundead @cat-lockwood @1potato2rulethemall @bloommart @lorinevv @taylorswars @jessiegerl @glocuseguardian3rd @angiieguevara @laurasdrey @jholiday @smailaway @some-random-stranger-007 @beckahhope @bookishtheaterlover7 @eclecticcollectioncloud @thingfromlove @dutifullyannoyingfox @kitkat14sblog @dancingandreadingwithv @heyits-zedo @superhighschoollevelnerd-blog1 @ben-has-arrived @kindaslightlyacidic @espressopatronum454 @miluiel1 @powellssaturn @jess4rush @krismdavis @yourgirlypop
#anthony bridgerton#anthony bridgerton x reader#anthony bridgerton imagine#anthony bridgerton x you#anthony bridgerton fanfiction#bridgerton x reader#bridgerton fanfiction#bridgerton fic#bridgerton angst#anthony bridgerton angst
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
ʚིᵋ ⋆ NANA TOUR ࣪ ! ˓ ౨ৎ ࣪˖ ─── episode 1-3.

Nana Tour with SEVENTEEN
synopsis: Episode 1-3! First step of the travel. Their first destination of the group tour in Italy is Rome! Find out SEVENTEEN’s fourteen ways to enjoy the Colosseum.
we have finally made it to Italy! this took a while but please expect that already when it comes to nana tour since i will be writing the entire episodes word per word, so please be patient!! see you on the next one, my lovelies 🩵💙
╰ ౨ৎ LUNA-VERSE MASTERLIST
╰ ౨ৎ fan reactions ╰ ౨ৎ nana tour masterlist
[added captions are in brackets] ღ
bold dialogues are spoken in english ღ
The plane touched down on the runway with a slight jolt, the tires screeching softly against the pavement as the aircraft slowed to a steady taxi.
It was 7:30 PM in Italy, and after hours of travel, the SEVENTEEN members had finally arrived at Leonardo da Vinci International Airport. A quiet murmur filled the cabin as passengers stirred, stretching out their limbs after the long-haul flight. The overhead lights brightened slightly, signaling that they were allowed to prepare for departure.
[And they have finally arrived]
The members, still somewhat sluggish from sitting for so long, started moving at their own pace, reaching for whatever few belongings they had brought. Since this was a completely spontaneous trip with no luggage, there was little to collect aside from the essentials— passports, phones, and any random comfort items they had managed to carry aboard.
Mingyu, already standing near his seat, turned to Dokyeom with an exhale of realization. “We don’t need to look for our bags because we don’t have any,” he pointed out.
Dokyeom let out a short, almost tired laugh as he stood up, rolling his shoulders back. “Seriously.”
Luna, still seated, stretched her arms above her head, fingers flexing as she let out a small sigh. The slight ache of travel was settling in, but she wasn’t in any rush to get up just yet. Jeonghan, standing beside her, had already begun collecting their things— his movements unhurried but precise, making sure nothing was left behind.
[Make sure they don’t leave the little they have]
Around them, the rest of the members were already on their feet, some groggy but focused, scanning the seats and floor to ensure they weren’t forgetting anything important.
“Let’s go,” Hoshi announced from Luna’s other side, ready to move.
Luna glanced over at him, and before he could take another step, she pointed toward his armrest. “Shi-shi, don’t forget your passport, please.”
[oops]
Hoshi followed her gaze and immediately chuckled when he saw the small booklet sitting atop the armrest, completely forgotten. “Oh, right,” he laughed, picking it up. “That would’ve been bad.”
“That would have been terrible.” Luna chuckled.
[That would have been detrimental]
Luna’s reminder seemed to trigger something in Dokyeom’s brain. He paused mid-step, eyes widening as a realization hit him. “Wait, my passport,” he blurted out suddenly, his hands already patting down his pockets in a frenzy.
[What?!]
Luna turned to look at him just as Mingyu’s head snapped in his direction.
“You lost it?” Mingyu asked, a mix of disbelief and amusement creeping into his voice.
“I just had it—” Dokyeom mumbled to himself, already lowering into a crouch to peer between the seats. He shifted forward, checking the crevices between the cushions, his panic growing when he didn’t immediately see it. Mingyu, despite his teasing, crouched down next to him, joining in on the search.
As if sensing the potential disaster unfolding, PD Na’s voice rang through the cabin. “Passports. Make sure you have your passports.”
Luna, still sitting, exchanged a quick glance with Jeonghan before the two of them smoothly lifted their passports into the air to show PD Na they had theirs. They began making their way down the aisle, maneuvering through the scattered members still gathering their things.
“Mingyu, make sure you have your passport,” PD Na reminded, specifically directing it at him. Given Mingyu’s history— having already lost his passport once before they even took off— it was a warranted concern.
Mingyu, however, let out a laugh and instead pointed at Dokyeom, who was still hunched over, checking every possible place his passport could have disappeared into.
“Really? Again… really?” PD Na’s voice was laced with exhaustion, as if he had already accepted that dealing with these two was his fate.
Mingyu simply nodded.
[He is not one to judge]
The exchange immediately caught the attention of the nearby members. Luna turned toward them, brows raised. “Did you really lose it?”
“Really?” Jeonghan echoed, his tone teasing but genuinely curious.
[In disbelief]
Dokyeom, still entirely focused on his search, didn’t even look up as he absentmindedly patted his pockets. “Oh?” he murmured to himself.
Mingyu burst into laughter, shaking his head.
“What? Again?” PD Na repeated, now also joining in the search as if that would somehow speed up the process.
Dokyeom groaned, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “Why don’t I have my passport?”
Luna, standing near the exit, tilted her head, trying to be the voice of reason. “You had it earlier, Kyeomie. So it’s probably just somewhere in the plane.”
PD Na exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re lying, right?” He was practically pleading at this point.
“No, he’s being serious,” Jeonghan confirmed with a soft chuckle, watching the chaos unfold with entertained amusement.
Before anyone could dwell on it further, Dokyeom suddenly perked up. His eyes widened as he reached forward, pulling something out from an empty seat a few rows ahead.
“Found it,” he said, relief washing over his face.
There was a beat of silence before PD Na sighed heavily, shaking his head in disbelief. “Crazy. He’s crazy.”
“You found it?” Mingyu asked, standing up straight.
Dokyeom nodded, holding up the passport like a prize. “I had to sit over there before, so I left it there.”
Luna and Jeonghan exchanged a knowing look before finally stepping off the plane, deciding they had seen enough of the disaster unfolding behind them. They left Mingyu, Dokyeom, and PD Na to deal with the aftermath while they joined the other members who had made it out first.
“At this point, they better just hang their passports around their necks,” Luna deadpanned as they walked down the tunnel.
[Don’t give PD Na ideas]
Jeonghan grinned, chuckling under his breath.
From behind them, PD Na’s exasperated voice carried through the tunnel. “You guys are crazy!”
“He’s the passport killer,” Mingyu declared dramatically, pointing an accusatory finger at Dokyeom.
Dokyeom, still clutching his passport, could only let out a sheepish chuckle.
[He is two for two]
PD Na blinked, the realization fully dawning on him. “Come to think of it, Mingyu has no fault either. It was your fault.”
“It is all my fault,” Dokyeom admitted, laughing.
Luna sighed before linking her arm through his. “It’s okay, Kyeomie. We still love you.” Her tone was flat, but the amused glint in her eyes gave away her fondness.
Dokyeom chuckled as she pulled him along, her other arm hooked around Jeonghan, who was carrying Cherry, her red plush bunny, for her.
“It’s a relief you checked in the end,” Jeonghan told Dokyeom.
“Right. I don’t wanna imagine if you didn’t,” Luna added with a shake of her head.
[Let’s not]
As they walked further down the tunnel, the chaotic energy of their group trailing behind them, it was clear this trip was going to be anything but ordinary.
The moment Dokyeom sighed, relief evident in his voice, it was as if the weight of their spontaneous journey finally settled.
“At least we’re here. We are really here. I really wanted to get off.”
His voice carried that mix of exhaustion and sheer disbelief, but there was also an unmistakable tinge of excitement bubbling underneath. He turned the GoPro in his hands toward himself, then smoothly angled it to include Jeonghan and Luna walking beside him as they moved through the airport along with the rest of the members and the production crew. The camera’s lens framed the three of them in the middle of a bustling Italian airport, their expressions ranging from fatigue to amusement to sheer anticipation.
As they stepped onto the escalator, PD Na’s voice cut through from behind them, his tone laced with humor.
“You brought a clutch.”
The way he said it made it sound so ridiculous that laughter immediately rippled through the group. The members, as if suddenly remembering what they were all holding, looked down at the small beige amenity bag in their hands— the ones they had all taken from the plane because they quite literally had no other belongings.
“Everyone… everyone has the same,” Wonwoo noted with a soft chuckle, his gaze sweeping across the identical beige clutches in their grip.
[“I love my team, I love my crew” ~]
“All of you brought a nice clutch. Was it a group purchase?” PD Na teased further, and that was all it took for another round of laughter to erupt.
Luna, however, simply raised an unimpressed brow, her expression so deadpan that it only made it funnier. She turned slightly to look at PD Na, arms crossed over her chest, before delivering her response with effortless sass.
“Well, we don’t exactly have a choice, considering someone didn’t allow us to bring anything,” she quipped, dragging out the last word for emphasis.
[She will NOT be letting that go]
Her tone was light but pointed, making the members laugh even more, a few of them even pointed at her quick-witted remark. Jeonghan chuckled beside her, nudging her playfully with his elbow as if impressed by how smoothly she threw that in.
PD Na, on the other hand, blinked at her in mock disbelief, mouth slightly agape as if he truly had no words. Luna, fully aware of his stare, immediately averted her gaze and started looking around as if suddenly finding the walls of the airport terminal absolutely fascinating.
[Out of sight, out of mind]
The way she did it— so obvious, so deliberate— only made the situation funnier, and Jeonghan smirked, shaking his head as he chuckled at her antics.
“You guys got off with it because we don’t have bags. Smart,” Mingyu observed, pointing out how they had taken the airplane’s amenity kits while he, clearly, had not.
The group continued moving, falling into step with the stream of people heading toward passport control. The airport was busy, filled with travelers arriving from different parts of the world, the atmosphere buzzing with movement and murmured conversations.
The SEVENTEEN members, still riding the high of their impromptu trip, were actively engaging with their cameras, speaking in bursts of excitement and disbelief.
“I came to Rome, what do I do?” Mingyu muttered, almost to himself, shaking his head in sheer wonder as if he still couldn’t fully process it.
“It kind of hit me now that I came here,” Dokyeom added, his voice holding that familiar mix of excitement and slight overwhelm.
Meanwhile, next to them, Luna and Jeonghan were having an entirely different conversation with their camera.
“I’m tired,” Luna stated, her voice carrying that soft lilt of exhaustion as she turned slightly toward Jeonghan.
“I’m sleepy,” Jeonghan followed up immediately, mirroring her tone perfectly.
[The ‘I’m tired, I’m sleepy’ counter: 1]
For a moment, they simply stared at each other, their eyes locking as if silently communicating their shared state of drowsiness. Then, in perfect synchronization, they both chuckled— small, knowing laughs that felt warm and easy, the kind that naturally came from years of knowing each other inside out.
“Should we just sleep here?” Jeonghan mused, his voice light and teasing as he subtly tilted his head, as if actually considering the absurdity of the idea.
Luna sighed dramatically, stretching her arms before pressing her face on his arm. “Honestly? If there was a bench right here, I’d probably lie down.”
Jeonghan grinned at that, amusement flickering across his face. “You’d be that person?”
She hummed in confirmation, then pulled back slightly to glance at the camera. “If you see a viral video of an idol sleeping in an airport, don’t be surprised.”
Jeonghan let out a soft laugh, shaking his head before glancing toward the camera with a knowing look. “At this rate, she might actually do it.”
“I will,” she confirmed with zero hesitation.
[Viral moments by Luna]
Their back-and-forth was calm, effortless, and filled with the kind of natural chemistry that needed no exaggeration. It wasn’t loud, but it was the kind of exchange that felt warm and familiar, like a quiet pocket of their own amid the chaotic buzz of the airport. The teasing was easy, the humor understated, yet their energy bounced off each other so seamlessly that even the camera seemed to pick up on it.
Jeonghan shifted slightly, adjusting Cherry— the small red plush bunny he had been holding for Luna— before offering it to her. “Here, you can use Cherry as a pillow if you want.”
Luna looked at the plush in his hands, then back at him, eyes narrowing slightly. “Are you… using Cherry to get out of lending me your arm?”
Jeonghan smirked. “Not at all. Just… giving you options.”
Luna let out a soft scoff but took the plush bunny anyway, cradling it in her arms before glancing at him with an exaggeratedly skeptical look. “Mm-hmm. Sure.”
Jeonghan simply chuckled, clearly entertained, before leaning in just a fraction closer. “I mean, if you really want my arm that bad, just say so.”
Luna rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the small smile that tugged at her lips. “You’re so annoying.”
“And yet,” Jeonghan quipped, grinning, “here we are.”
[This is their way of staying awake]
Their quiet banter continued as they moved along with the crowd, the warmth of their laughter blending into the soft hum of the airport around them.
As they neared the passport control lines, the airport’s organized chaos became more apparent. Travelers shuffled forward, passports in hand, the soft hum of different languages filling the air.
Suddenly, a staff member stationed near the entrance of the lines started calling out, their voice cutting through the airport noise with clear direction.
“Korean here! Korean here!”
The SEVENTEEN members instinctively followed the call, moving toward the designated line as a group, their feet dragging slightly from exhaustion yet still carrying a spark of excitement. They were finally in Rome, and now all that stood between them and the outside world was passport control.
Just as they moved forward, Jun and Minghao hesitated for a brief moment, glancing at a different section of the immigration checkpoint.
“We need to go there, right?” Jun asked, looking toward their staff for confirmation.
One of the managers gave a small nod. “Yeah, that’s for visa screening.”
Understanding the situation, Jun and Minghao nodded back before veering off toward their respective line for passport holders requiring visa checks.
“Go safely,” Mingyu called after them, waving casually as the two Chinese members separated from the group.
The rest of them continued forward, the line moving at a steady pace. Jeonghan, who had been loosely linking arms with Luna for most of the walk, felt a sudden shift as she unhooked herself from him and took a step back. His head instinctively turned toward her, eyebrows slightly raised.
[???]
“Where are you going?” Jeonghan asked, his tone laced with mild curiosity, enough to grab the attention of a few members around them.
Luna didn’t answer immediately. Instead, a smirk curled at the corner of her lips as she slowly raised her hand, revealing a navy blue passport with a golden crest— her United Kingdom passport. She then pointed toward a separate immigration line designated for EU passport holders.
[Surprise]
“She has an EU passport,” PD Na announced.
The realization dawned on the members in waves, their tired minds taking a second longer to process before collective reactions of shock and amusement erupted around her.
“She gets to go through the fast lane?” Mingyu gawked.
“That’s so unfair,” Hoshi muttered, shaking his head with an exaggerated sigh.
“You should’ve let us sneak in with you,” Seungkwan joked, crossing his arms with a mock pout.
[Impatient no. 1, no. 2, and no. 3]
As the members continued their playful protests, PD Na handed Luna her own GoPro so she could film herself now that she would be separated from the group. She took it with ease, adjusting the grip before giving them all a small nod.
“I’ll see you guys outside,” Luna said with a smile, turning toward her designated line.
[The biggest smile on her face]
The difference was immediate. While the Korean passport line moved steadily but was packed with travelers, the EU line had significantly fewer people. With effortless ease, Luna stepped through the zigzagging ropes, barely pausing as she moved through the line at a near-skipping pace, Cherry the bunny plush tucked securely in her arm.
[There she goes]
From behind the ropes, the members and crew stood watching her, expressions ranging from jealousy to pure comedic disbelief.
“Look at her go,” Dokyeom whispered, shaking his head.
“She’s already at the front,” Joshua pointed out, eyes narrowing slightly.
“This is so unfair,” Hoshi muttered, watching as Luna reached the officer in record time.
[Jealous no. 1, no. 2, and no. 3]
Meanwhile, Luna, now at the passport control desk, was greeted by the airport staff.
“Hello,” the officer greeted her in a professional yet polite tone.
“Hello,” Luna responded, immediately taking off her cap out of respect before handing over her passport.
The officer gave a brief nod, flipping through the pages as they scanned the document. It took all of a few seconds before they stamped it and handed it back to her with a small smile.
“Thank you so much,” Luna said with a slight bow before stepping forward, officially cleared for entry.
Without missing a beat, she lifted her GoPro and adjusted the angle, switching into full vlogging mode.
“Alright, so,” she started, her voice carrying that casual yet amused tone as she began narrating to the camera, “as you guys can see, I’m already through.”
She panned the camera briefly to show the empty space behind her, a stark contrast to the still-crowded lines where the members remained.
“I got through so fast because of my European passport,” she explained with a small laugh, turning the camera back toward herself. “And now, it’s just me and Cherry.”
Luna lifted the small red bunny plush into the frame, wiggling it slightly in greeting.
[Hello!]
“We are the only survivors,” she joked, her voice dropping into a mock-serious tone. “We have lost the others… we don’t know when we’ll reunite.”
She paused for dramatic effect before sighing.
“I miss Cheollie.”
She let out another exaggerated sigh, glancing down at Cherry before shaking her head. “Leader-nim, where are you?” she muttered in fake despair, as if she had been abandoned on a great solo mission.
[He is now back in Korea… sleeping]
Still holding the camera, Luna made her way toward the airport exit, the large glass doors ahead signaling her transition from traveler to full tourist.
“I guess I’ll just wait outside,” she continued, panning the camera toward the doors before turning it back to herself with a resigned smile. “It’s hot. Just like I expected”
And with that, she pushed forward, stepping out into the fresh Italian air, ready to reunite with the rest of them once they finally made it through.
With a small sigh, she shifted Cherry the bunny plush to her other arm before slipping her jacket off, leaving her in her white cropped halter top. The light fabric was much more comfortable in the heat, and she welcomed the breeze that brushed against her skin. She folded the jacket neatly over her arm, securing it in place before glancing around.
The airport entrance was bustling with people, some waiting for taxis, others greeting family and friends. Luna leaned against a nearby railing, lifting her GoPro once again to document her wait.
After a couple of minutes, faint but familiar voices began filtering through the noise, growing clearer with each passing second. A small smile tugged at her lips before she even turned her head.
“They’re here. Finally,” Luna told the camera, her tone carrying a mix of amusement and relief.
[Translation: “I want to go to sleep.”]
She turned the GoPro slightly, aiming it toward the direction of the voices, though they weren’t yet visible.
“I want to lay down already,” she muttered, tilting her head back with a dramatic sigh.
Just then, an enthusiastic voice rang out loud and clear.
“We arrived!” Dokyeom announced, his excitement evident despite the long journey.
The moment the members finally emerged through the airport doors, they were met with the reality of their long-haul. However, the group wasn’t complete— Jun and Minghao were still missing.
“They’re still in visa screening,” PD Na noted, glancing at the large crowd still gathered inside.
“Where all the passengers were found,” Woozi muttered, shaking his head as he observed the long, seemingly endless line through the glass doors.
It was clear Jun and Minghao weren’t getting out anytime soon.
Despite that, the rest of the members spotted Luna almost instantly. She stood casually by the railing, one hand holding the GoPro while the other clutched Cherry.
As they made their way toward her, PD Na signaled for them to follow him toward their transportation.
Jeonghan, who had been walking near the back of the group, naturally gravitated toward Luna’s side. Without saying a word, he reached over and plucked her jacket from her arm, shifting it onto his own without a second thought.
“Wow, we’re really in Rome,” Jeonghan mused as they walked, his voice carrying a sense of realization that had only now fully sunk in.
“Are we taking a bus?” Hoshi asked, his eyes scanning the parking lot as they approached the large vehicle waiting for them.
“We need to,” Luna replied with a grin, motioning toward their entourage of staff, managers, and production crew. With their large group, taking separate cars would’ve been impractical.
As they neared the bus, the members slowly began to pile inside, each greeting the driver as they climbed the steps.
“Hello,” Luna greeted with a warm smile as she stepped up, still holding her GoPro in one hand.
Once inside, she instinctively gravitated toward a window seat, settling in before pulling out her phone. Jeonghan wordlessly followed, dropping into the seat beside her without hesitation.
She quickly unlocked her phone, tapping out a message to her mom to let her know they had arrived safely.
Meanwhile, the rest of the members settled into their seats, stretching out after their long journey.
“Did all the members get on?” Vernon asked, his head turning slightly to scan the bus.
“Other than Minghao and Jun,” Seungkwan answered, adjusting his bag as he sat down.
[The Chinese members still in line for their visa screening]
“Their line was really long,” Luna added, still focused on her phone as she sent her message.
Almost as if on cue, one of the producers, Hyo Jung, stepped onto the bus, addressing the group with an update.
“The visa screening line is kind of long,” she informed them. “I think we need to expect thirty minutes to an hour.”
PD Na, ever the instigator, turned toward Jeonghan. “Or Jeonghan…” he started, addressing him since he was the vice leader and, in Seungcheol’s absence, the one technically responsible for them.
“Should we go to our place first and play?” PD Na suggested.
“Oh, sounds good,” Jeonghan nodded without hesitation whatsoever.
[Translation: “Let’s go home and rest.”]
The sheer lack of deliberation sent the entire bus into laughter.
“You really have no affection,” PD Na deadpanned, shaking his head as the members burst into chuckles.
“I just baited you. I thought you would do that,” PD Na added, watching as Jeonghan chuckled, clearly unbothered by the comment.
The atmosphere inside the bus had settled into a comfortable quiet, the only sounds filling the space being the soft hum of the engine and the occasional rustling of fabric as the members shifted in their seats.
Most of them were occupied with their own devices, heads bowed, thumbs moving at rapid speed over their screens. It was the easiest way to pass time while waiting for Jun and Minghao to finally clear their visa screening and join them.
Luna, however, had already started dozing off. With Cherry, her beloved bunny plush, hooked securely around her arm, her body naturally gravitated towards Jeonghan’s warmth, her face smushed against his chest. She didn’t even seem to register how his arm was draped around her shoulders, holding her close in an almost absentminded manner while his other hand was busy on his phone.
[And she’s out]
Jeonghan, much like the rest of the members, was completely immersed in his game. His eyes were sharp, focused, his expression unreadable as he played with practiced ease. Around him, the other members were equally engrossed— some locked in silent battles with their screens, others whispering occasional exclamations of triumph or defeat as they competed with each other.
“What are you guys doing? Are you guys playing games?” Hyo Jung PD’s voice broke through the silence, cutting through the heavy concentration in the air.
Jeonghan barely spared her a glance, a small chuckle leaving his lips as he answered, “Go-Stop. We are playing Go-Stop right now.” His tone was nonchalant, his focus still glued to his screen.
Hyo Jung PD blinked, looking around at the group of fully grown adults hunched over their phones as if their lives depended on it. The scene was ridiculously hilarious.
[This is how idols wait]
Meanwhile, Jeonghan’s eyes briefly flickered towards Mingyu. “Mingyu, how much money do you have?” he asked, referring to their in-game currency.
Mingyu, still tapping away at his screen, responded without looking up, “This? Right now?”
“Yeah.”
Mingyu hummed in thought before answering, “1.3 billion won.”
At that, Jeonghan nodded, seemingly satisfied. “Let’s play.”
Mingyu glanced up for a split second, clearly intrigued. “What’s your name?” he asked, referring to Jeonghan’s in-game ID.
A small smirk played on Jeonghan’s lips. “Hani Hani.”
Mingyu huffed a small laugh before diving back into the game, the competitive energy between them instantly intensifying.
As the game progressed, Mingyu suddenly asked, “You got five times worth right now?”
Jeonghan’s gaze flickered to his screen. “What’s good if I get five times?”
Mingyu, fully invested now, explained quickly, “When you win, you get five times more points.”
A small, knowing smile tugged at Jeonghan’s lips. “Man, that’s amazing… let’s just stop.”
Mingyu’s head snapped up, eyes wide in betrayal. “I lost 300 million to you?” He let out a dramatic sigh, shaking his head. “Jeonghan, I don’t want to play anymore.”
Jeonghan merely tilted his head innocently. “Why?”
[Cause he is losing]
Before Mingyu could protest further, Dokyeom suddenly piped up from the seat next to Mingyu at the back. “Jeonghan, do you want to play with me?”
Jeonghan’s brows lifted slightly. “Yes… what’s your name?”
Dokyeom grinned proudly. “Meow.”
There was a beat of silence.
“Your name is Meow?” Wonwoo, who had been silently listening, finally spoke up, staring at Dokyeom in mild disbelief.
Dokyeom nodded, completely unbothered. “Yes, Meow.”
Jeonghan, meanwhile, checked the game’s leaderboard and nearly choked. “Hey, you have 13.4 billion?”
Dokyeom shrugged casually. “I got all of Mingyu’s.”
A chorus of amused laughter followed. Mingyu let out a defeated groan, slumping back in his seat.
[Exhibit A on why he doesn’t want to play anymore]
“Wow…” Jeonghan chuckled, the sound light and teasing. The movement caused Luna to shuffle slightly against him, a sleepy grumble escaping her lips.
[shh]
Jeonghan glanced down at her, amusement softening his features as he reached up to pat her head lightly. She barely reacted, just burrowing deeper into his side. With a small shake of his head, he turned his attention back to his phone, continuing his game with Dokyeom.
Minutes passed in the same comfortable silence, only the sound of tapping screens and occasional murmurs breaking the stillness.
Then, finally, one of the producers called out, “They’re here.”
The response from the members was as lackluster as it could possibly get.
“Wow.”
“Congrats.”
“Come in. Come in.”
“Welcome.”
“Great job.”
Each reply was delivered in the same monotone, half-heartedly spoken without a single person actually looking up from their devices.
[No one is looking]
PD Na, who had been watching the entire scene unfold, let out an amused chuckle. “They didn’t come yet,” he clarified. “The car is here.”
Still, no one reacted much.
With a shake of his head, PD Na made his way up the aisle, his laughter growing. “But you guys were answering so half-heartedly. No one was looking.”
The members finally broke into laughter, realizing how ridiculous they must have looked.
“No one was looking. Everyone was on their phones… those two are sleeping…” PD Na gestured towards Luna and Vernon, both completely knocked out. Luna was still nestled against Jeonghan, and Vernon had his cap pulled low over his face, his arms crossed.
At that, more laughter erupted.
Then, at long last, the doors of the bus swung open, and two familiar figures finally stepped inside.
“Oh, you guys came,” PD Na acknowledged, his tone light.
This time, the members actually reacted, clapping as they greeted the newly arrived duo.
“You’re here!”
“Congrats!”
“Good job!”
[A complete opposite reaction from earlier]
The sudden noise startled both Luna and Vernon awake. Luna groggily lifted herself from her previous position, rubbing her eyes as she tried to blink away the sleep.
Jeonghan turned his head towards her, eyes twinkling with mischief. “You were drooling on me,” he teased, his voice dripping with playful amusement.
Luna, barely registering his words, simply ran a hand through her hair before muttering, “You’ll live.” Her tone was dry, completely unfazed, making Jeonghan burst into laughter.
Still half-asleep, she turned to look at Jun and Minghao, offering a small smile as she mumbled, “Great job.”
Jun let out a dramatic sigh as he plopped down into his seat. “I didn’t know the line was this long.”
“It was so long,” PD Na agreed, shaking his head.
And with that, their group was finally complete.
The moment everyone had settled into their seats, one of the crew members announced, “We will leave!” signaling the start of their journey. As soon as the words left their mouth, the engine of the bus rumbled to life, and with a soft jolt, they were finally on their way. The movement was met with immediate, albeit somewhat delayed, enthusiasm from the members.
[On their way to their next destination]
“We are finally leaving and heading to the destination,” PD Na declared from the front, his voice filled with the same mix of excitement and exhaustion that often accompanied any trip with SEVENTEEN.
A round of claps and cheers erupted from the members, their energy reigniting now that they were officially on the move.
“Rome!” Dokyeom exclaimed loudly, his voice booming through the bus.
“Italy!” Joshua chimed in, equally excited.
“Italy!” Mingyu echoed right after, not wanting to be left out.
And as if to add a final flourish to their declaration, Dokyeom repeated with extra flair, “Italia!” stretching out the word in an exaggerated accent.
Joshua, seated beside him, turned to him with a grin. “DK is a pizza boy,” he announced, shaking his head in amusement.
At the mention of pizza, Dokyeom immediately perked up, as if the word itself had recharged his energy. “Pizza! Italy pizza!” he exclaimed, once again putting on his best— and worst— Italian accent.
[The loudest group are the ones at the back]
From her seat, Luna could only smile at the antics unfolding at the very back of the bus. Their energy was relentless, filling every corner of the space with chaotic yet infectious excitement. Meanwhile, PD Na, who was already dealing with the inevitable exhaustion that came with managing SEVENTEEN, let out a tired chuckle, rubbing his temples as if bracing himself for the long journey ahead.
“This is Italy,” he confirmed, as if saying it aloud would help him maintain control over the increasingly rowdy group.
[Exhausted]
To steer the conversation back to something remotely educational, one of the producers added, “The name of their airport— it’s called Leonardo da Vinci Airport.”
There was a moment of silence as the members nodded in acknowledgment, their brains momentarily digesting the information.
And then—
“Vernon!” Dokyeom suddenly called out with a sense of urgency, as if he had just made a groundbreaking discovery.
Immediately, Joshua, Mingyu, and Wonwoo turned their heads toward him, their expressions varying from confusion to mild concern.
Up front, Luna, who had been listening in with mild amusement, couldn’t help but grin.
“Wrong Leonardo,” she pointed out from her seat, effortlessly seeing through the misunderstanding.
Mingyu, finally catching on, let out a chuckle. “Not DiCaprio… da Vinci,” he clarified, shaking his head in exasperation at Dokyeom’s mistake.
Realization dawned on Dokyeom’s face, and the moment it did, he burst into laughter, as if even he couldn’t believe what he had just done.
Joshua, deciding this moment needed further explanation for PD Na and the crew, leaned in slightly. “Long time ago, Vernon, he heard that he looked like Leonardo DiCaprio,” he began, his tone carrying the weight of an old legend being retold.
PD Na raised his brows with interest, while the crew chuckled, already sensing where this was going.
“So when you said it was da Vinci…” Joshua trailed off, throwing a knowing look at Dokyeom before delivering the final punchline, “‘Dokyeom went, ‘Vernon!’”
That was it— the entire bus erupted into laughter. Dokyeom, at the center of it all, was already doubled over, his shoulders shaking as he covered his face in embarrassment. Even PD Na let out a chuckle, shaking his head at just how absurdly their minds worked sometimes.
“I said it to be funny!” Dokyeom reasoned, still laughing but now attempting to defend himself.
Joshua, who clearly wasn’t going to let this go so easily, nodded in exaggerated understanding. “A different Leonardo.”
“I said it after hearing Leonardo,” Dokyeom chuckled, finally accepting his fate.
As the laughter from Dokyeom’s Leonardo mishap finally died down, the energy in the bus settled just enough for PD Na to seize the opportunity to continue his announcements. He cleared his throat, sitting up slightly in his seat as he addressed the group once more.
“It takes about thirty minutes to the city,” he informed them, his voice cutting through the lingering chuckles. “Our dorm for today is an Airbnb.”
The announcement was met with an immediate and enthusiastic response from the back of the bus.
“Airbnb!” Dokyeom and Mingyu chorused in perfect sync, their voices filled with excitement as they cheered.
[Na PD’s cheerleaders]
PD Na, who was by now well-accustomed to the members’ habit of reacting to literally anything with enthusiasm, could only chuckle as he shook his head. “You guys like it all when I say anything.”
“Airbnb is nice,” Dokyeom explained matter-of-factly, as if justifying their excitement.
“Nicer than a hotel,” Mingyu followed, nodding in agreement, despite the fact that neither had actually seen the place yet.
Luna, seated near the front, turned slightly to glance at the two from her seat, her lips curling into an amused smile. Their enthusiasm for even the simplest things was both endearing and hilarious, and at this point, she wasn’t even surprised anymore.
PD Na, who had already resigned himself to the group’s chaotic nature, simply pressed on. “On the way to the Airbnb, since we have arrived at Rome, I thought that you might be kind of sad to just go home.”
“Oh, it is disappointing,” Dokyeom immediately agreed, nodding seriously, as if PD Na had personally read his thoughts.
“So,” PD Na continued, undeterred, “we are going to have a group photo at the Colosseum.”
The moment the words left his mouth, a wave of excitement swept through the bus.
“Colosseum picture!” Dokyeom practically leaped out of his seat, throwing one hand up in pure enthusiasm.
[It’s either the excitement or the lack of sleep]
From her seat, Luna turned to look at him again, this time pointing at him as she let out a chuckle, obviously amused by how quickly his energy rebounded with every new announcement.
“The Colosseum— you all know how it looks like, right?” PD Na asked, shifting the conversation towards something slightly educational.
“Yes,” the members responded in unison, their voices harmonizing in a way that almost sounded rehearsed.
“Round,” Hoshi added confidently, as if he had just unlocked a deep historical fact.
PD Na nodded approvingly. “It looked round,” he repeated, acknowledging the correctness of Hoshi’s very basic observation.
Still in his educational mode, PD Na continued, “It’s a building that was made about two thousand years ago. It’s an ancient theater. Simply put, it’s an amphitheater.”
The members fell into a brief silence, listening attentively— though some of them were probably only half-paying attention, distracted by the thought of taking pictures there.
“There’s an audience, and what do you think they did in the center?” PD Na quizzed them, clearly trying to keep their engagement up.
“Fight,” Luna answered first, her voice confident.
“Duel,” Mingyu followed right after, nodding to himself.
“Bullfight,” Hoshi added, looking particularly intrigued.
PD Na nodded. “Gladiators fight each other, or for example— tiger versus human.”
At the mere mention of a tiger, Hoshi immediately perked up, his eyes widening with interest. His entire posture shifted, as if his soul had momentarily left his body and then returned stronger.
[Horanghae]
PD Na, pretending not to notice Hoshi’s reaction, continued, “Or lion versus human. They fight like this too.”
The information made some members murmur in interest, while others simply absorbed it with mild curiosity. PD Na, sensing a moment for yet another educational tidbit, cleared his throat and went on.
“There was sand underneath it, like a wrestling ring. They call sand ‘rena’ in this country,” he explained.
The members blinked at him, processing the new information.
PD Na, never missing a chance to test them, quizzed again, “Isn’t there anything that comes to mind?”
A beat of silence passed before Mingyu confidently answered, “Leonardo DiCaprio?”
[???]
The entire bus chuckled as PD Na instantly shot him down.
“No, wrong,” he said flatly before shaking his head and repeating dramatically, “Wrong, wrong, wrong.”
His exaggerated rejection, reminiscent of his famous game show catchphrase, immediately made the members burst into laughter.
“Arena,” Luna answered confidently, cutting through the laughter with the correct response.
PD Na’s eyes lit up as he pointed at her. “Correct!”
A collective sound of realization spread through the bus as the members went, “Oh…” all at once.
“Ah… rena,” Mingyu repeated, now understanding where the word came from.
“This is why an amphitheater is called an arena,” PD Na concluded, nodding as if pleased with himself for successfully delivering a history lesson.
“Ah…” a few members chorused before playfully adding, “…rena.” They chuckled amongst themselves, amused at how easily they could turn anything into a running joke.
“Feels like we met a smart history teacher,” Seungkwan mused, referring to PD Na, his voice filled with newfound respect.
“Right?” Luna agreed with a grin. “It’s like we’re at a school field trip. It’s so much fun.”
“So, the Colosseum is one of the biggest arenas. It’s one of the representative arenas,” PD Na added before clapping his hands together, signaling the end of his impromptu history lesson. “Let’s go there and take a picture.”
With that, the bus erupted into excited chatter once again, the members buzzing with anticipation as they imagined their upcoming visit to the Colosseum.
The bus rumbled softly as it made its way through the dark streets of Rome, the dim glow of streetlights casting fleeting shadows on the tinted windows. Jeonghan let out a small chuckle, his head tilting slightly as he squinted outside.
“When will we be able to see the outside? I can’t see anything,” he mused, his voice laced with amusement as he leaned closer to the glass. His comment immediately caught the attention of the members, who instinctively followed his lead, pressing their faces toward the window with curious expressions.
[Pitch black]
“I can’t see anything,” Mingyu echoed, his brows furrowing in confusion as he stared into the pitch-black abyss outside.
“There’s nothing,” Dokyeom added, his face practically smushed against the window as if the closer he got, the more he would be able to see.
Luna, who was seated next to Jeonghan by the window, mirrored Dokyeom’s action, leaning in as she cupped her hands around her face in an attempt to block out the reflection. But instead of a view of Rome, all she saw was her own faint reflection staring back at her. Between the nighttime darkness and the bus’s heavily tinted windows, the outside world was completely invisible to them.
“It’s practically a mirror,” Luna noted with a small chuckle, giving up on trying to see outside and instead using the window’s reflection to fix her hair. She fluffed up her strands, tucking a few pieces behind her ear before turning her attention back to the lit interior of the bus.
[Uses it as mirror]
Slowly, the initial excitement of arrival began to settle down, and the members fell into their own quiet activities as the journey continued. Some scrolled through their phones, thumbs lazily flicking across the screens, while others engaged in hushed conversations, their voices blending into the soft hum of the engine. A few members, exhausted from the long day, had already dozed off, their heads lolling against the seats or resting on each other’s shoulders.
In their own little world, Luna had rested her head on Jeonghan’s shoulder, her body comfortably curled up against him as the steady motion of the bus lulled her into a peaceful state. Her fingers absentmindedly reached for Jeonghan’s hand, tracing small, invisible patterns over his skin before she started playing with the silver rings adorning his fingers. She twisted them gently, rolling them up and down before slipping them off entirely, trying them on her own fingers just to see how they fit.
Jeonghan allowed her to do whatever she pleased, his arm resting relaxed on his lap as he silently watched her with a lazy grin. He found it amusing how she entertained herself so easily, her curiosity evident in the way she examined each ring before returning it to its rightful place.
Then, an idea crossed his mind.
Without a word, Jeonghan gently took Luna’s hand in his, flipping it open so her palm faced upward. His fingers lightly brushed against her skin as he started tracing something with deliberate strokes.
Luna, quick to catch on, didn’t pull away. Instead, she glanced up at him with intrigue, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. “Is it a word or a drawing?” she asked softly.
“A word,” Jeonghan replied smoothly, the corners of his lips tugging into a teasing smirk.
Luna hummed, her brows furrowing slightly in concentration. “Write it again.”
Jeonghan obeyed, his finger gliding across her palm with feather-light precision, forming the same letters once more.
Luna’s lips parted as she concentrated. “Hmm… Is it ‘Rome’?” she guessed, tilting her head.
Jeonghan shook his head. “Wrong. Try again.”
Luna pouted slightly, pretending to be deeply offended by his rejection. “At least give me a hint!”
“No hints,” Jeonghan teased. “You’re smart, aren’t you?”
Luna huffed dramatically. “Fine, fine. Let me think.” She closed her eyes for a second before opening them again as he write it again. “Is it ‘sleep’?”
Jeonghan chuckled. “Close, but no.”
Luna groaned. “Okay, just tell me—”
“Nope. One more guess.”
She squinted at him suspiciously before turning her attention back to her hand, trying to recall the exact movement of his tracing. “Oh! Is it ‘tired’?”
Jeonghan’s grin widened. “Bingo.”
Luna smirked triumphantly. “See? Smart.”
“Barely,” Jeonghan teased, earning a playful shove from her.
Now it was her turn.
Luna took Jeonghan’s hand, flipping it over in the same manner he had done to hers. She gave him a knowing look before dragging her finger across his palm, forming a slow, deliberate pattern.
Jeonghan, eyes locked onto her face, waited until she finished before guessing. “Is it ‘Luna’?”
She scoffed. “You think I’m that predictable?”
Jeonghan smirked. “I mean, you love me. I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Luna rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress her smile. “Wrong. Try again.”
Jeonghan tilted his head, closing his eyes as if that would somehow help him recall the movement more clearly. “Ah… is it ‘cute’?”
Luna raised an eyebrow. “Are you complimenting yourself?”
Jeonghan grinned. “I was referring to you, obviously.”
She sighed exaggeratedly. “Wrong.”
Jeonghan tapped his chin. “Then… ‘sleepy’?”
Luna’s eyes twinkled as she clicked her tongue. “Ding ding ding! We have a winner!”
“I knew it.” Jeonghan smirked. “You’re always sleepy, Nana-ya.”
“And you always look tired, so we’re even.”
[The ‘I’m tired, I’m sleepy’ counter: 2]
Jeonghan let out a dramatic sigh. “It’s hard work being this handsome.”
Luna snorted. “You mean, it’s hard work being this annoying.”
They continued taking turns, lost in their own bubble, whispering and teasing each other in the dimly lit bus.
Jeonghan’s next turn had Luna stumped for a bit before she finally guessed “sleepyhead,” correctly accusing him of drawing letters differently to confuse her.
Luna’s next turn had Jeonghan blinking at his palm, completely lost before she smugly revealed it was “cheat.”
And finally, Jeonghan’s last turn.
He took his time, making sure to write slowly and carefully this time. He watched Luna’s face, waiting for her reaction.
The moment he finished tracing, Luna’s eyes widened. A second later, she turned to look at him, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.
“Really?” she whispered.
Jeonghan shrugged, his expression feigning innocence. “What?”
Luna shook her head, biting her lower lip to suppress the fond grin spreading across her face. “‘143’, huh?”
Jeonghan chuckled, leaning in slightly. “Took you long enough.”
Luna rolled her eyes, but her fingers tightened slightly around his, her warmth lingering. “I knew right away, idiot.”
Jeonghan smirked. “Then why didn’t you say it immediately?”
Luna leaned closer, her voice just a whisper. “Because I wanted to see you get impatient.”
Jeonghan scoffed, amused. “You really are a menace.”
Luna squeezed his hand. “And yet, you love me.”
“Yeah,” Jeonghan admitted without hesitation, his voice soft as he gave her fingers a gentle squeeze back. “I do.”
A few more minutes passed, the bus humming softly beneath them as they rode through the streets of Rome. The city lights flickered outside, casting warm glows on the tinted windows.
The chatter among the members had died down into occasional bursts of laughter or quiet conversations as they settled into the journey
Then, PD Na’s voice crackled through the intercom, snapping everyone back to attention.
“Nana Tour will be arriving at the Colosseum in five minutes.”
Immediately, there was a shift in energy. Some members perked up in their seats, stretching and blinking away sleep, while others eagerly turned towards the windows. This time, the city lights were brighter, allowing them to finally see the world outside their previously pitch-black reflections.
Jun was the first to spot it. “I can see the Colosseum,” he said, pointing excitedly out the window.
A chorus of gasps and exclamations followed as the others pressed closer, their faces nearly squished against the glass.
“Wow.”
“That’s insane.”
“It’s so cool.”
Even the quieter members found themselves marveling at the sight before them.
[Time to get out of the bus]
Finally, the bus pulled to a stop. The members began gathering their things, stretching their limbs before stepping off one by one into the cool Roman night. The moment their feet touched the ground, they were greeted by the towering presence of the Colosseum, illuminated against the dark sky.
Luna stepped out, cradling Cherry the bunny in her arms as she followed behind the others. She tilted her head back to take in the grand structure before her, her eyes widening in awe. “Wow, it’s huge,” she murmured, her voice tinged with amazement.
Beside her, Wonwoo adjusted his glasses as he observed the massive amphitheater. “It feels different after seeing it from down here,” he commented.
PD Na, standing in front of the group with a tour guide flag that proudly read NANA TOUR— just in case anyone got lost, turned to them with a grin. “Isn’t it so cool? This has been here for two thousand years.”
Hoshi, ever the imaginative one, clasped his hands together as if he were seeing something completely different. “If you look at it like this— this is the Olympic Stadium,” he declared confidently.
The group burst into laughter, entertained by Hoshi’s unique perspective as they followed PD Na, who led them closer to the Colosseum’s entrance.
“I just want to walk around. What do I do?” Mingyu sighed dramatically, taking in the vast open space.
From next to him, Luna raised a brow. “We are walking around,” she pointed out, giving him an amused look.
Dokyeom let out a chuckle, shaking his head. “The fact that I’m walking around Rome right now… it’s funny.”
They finally reached a spot near the Colosseum where they could pause and take in the view properly. That was when PD Na turned to them with another announcement. “I think we are each going to film on our own and look around,” he said.
[Photo time]
At that, the members immediately scattered, some pulling out their phones to capture photos and videos while others simply took in the atmosphere with their own eyes.
Luna, like the rest, reached into her pocket and retrieved her phone, angling it up to take a picture of the Colosseum. Just as she was about to snap the shot, Mingyu, who was standing beside her, suddenly chuckled.
“Wow, I left my cell phone.”
[Mingyu’s favorite phrase: “I left…” or “Where is my…]
PD Na, who had clearly heard too many of these confessions from Mingyu throughout the trip, turned to him with exasperation. “What are you doing? How many things are you leaving behind?” he playfully scolded.
Mingyu, ever the carefree giant, simply shrugged. “I am seeing it with my eyes,” he said, as if that was enough justification.
Luna, narrowing her eyes at him, tilted her head. “Left it where? In the bus, right?”
Mingyu let out a sheepish laugh. “Of course, at the bus.”
Luna, unimpressed, gave him a teasing look. “Just making sure. You could have left it on the plane for all we know.”
She shot him a playful smirk before turning on her heel to walk away. But before she could get far, she suddenly felt a weight on her back— a very large, very heavy weight.
“Ya—”
Mingyu had draped himself over her like a giant koala, his long arms wrapping loosely around her neck as if he was waiting for her to carry him like a piggyback ride.
[Gets tackled by a man half her size]
“Stop— Kim Mingyu!”
She squealed, staggering slightly as she tried to balance herself under his weight. His laughter rumbled in her ear as he clung onto her, completely unbothered.
From the side, Jeonghan and Minghao had already reacted, each moving instinctively to grab one of her arms, keeping her steady.
“Ya, Kim Mingyu,” Jeonghan scolded, though his voice held a twinge of amusement.
[Scolded by the vice-leader]
Luna could only struggle, her body slightly hunched forward as Mingyu continued to leech onto her like an overgrown child. “Kim Mingyu, get off! What do you think I am? Do I look like I can carry you?”
Mingyu simply let out another laugh, still not letting go as they waddled forward like an awkwardly fused pair.
Luna let out an exasperated breath, still trying to steady herself as Mingyu remained latched onto her like an overgrown koala. She shot him a glare over her shoulder, her voice sharp yet undeniably amused.
“Kim Mingyu, if you’re going to cling onto me like this, at least do something useful and carry me instead!”
Mingyu, who was still comfortably draped on her back, let out a deep chuckle. Releasing his hold, he slowly peeled himself off of her, standing back to his full height with an amused glint in his eyes.
Then, without a word, he slightly crouched down in front of her, patting his shoulders in invitation.
Luna blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise before she let out a small huff, but a grin tugged at her lips as she stepped forward. She climbed onto his back, wrapping her arms securely around his neck— one hand gripping her phone while the other still held Cherry the bunny safely between her arm.
[And now she’s happy]
Mingyu’s hands found their place under her legs, his large palms securing her comfortably before he gave a light bounce, adjusting her weight.
“You good?” Mingyu asked, turning his head slightly to check on her.
Luna nodded, shifting slightly. “Yeah, just don’t—”
Before she could finish, Mingyu took off.
“Ya! Kim Mingyu!”
Her startled yelp turned into uncontrollable laughter as Mingyu dashed forward, carrying her closer to the Colosseum. His long strides covered the distance quickly, and before she could even regain her breath, he suddenly started spinning.
[#SaveLuna]
“Oh my god, Gyu— stop! Stop spinning, you maniac!” Luna squealed, tightening her grip around his shoulders.
Mingyu only laughed louder, clearly enjoying the chaos he had created.
Luna, knowing there was no way to stop him with sheer force, resorted to the only logical solution— she smacked the back of his head. “If you trip and fall with me, I’m going to actually kill you.”
Mingyu let out a dramatic groan, still laughing. “Ouch! Violence!” he teased, but he did slow down, eventually coming to a stop as he stood in front of the Colosseum.
Luna exhaled, still catching her breath, before an idea popped into her mind. She lifted her phone and adjusted the angle, preparing to take a picture.
“Don’t drop me, I’m serious, Gyu. I’m going to take a photo,” she warned, her tone shifting into something genuinely serious despite the amusement in her eyes.
Mingyu scoffed, tightening his grip on her legs. “What do you take me for? You’re precious cargo, you know. I’m basically your personal tripod right now.”
[Kim Mingyu the tripod]
Luna laughed at that, shaking her head as she focused her camera. Deciding to trust him completely, she slowly removed her other hand from around his neck, leaving her entirely unsupported except for the firm grip Mingyu had on her legs. Holding her phone with both hands, she framed the shot, her gaze focused on capturing the grand structure before her.
For a moment, she was completely still, trusting Mingyu’s strength as she immersed herself in the view.
But that moment of peace was short-lived.
Jeonghan, who had been watching from the side with his usual mix of fondness and exasperation, immediately moved behind her. Without hesitation, he placed a firm palm on her back, his touch grounding.
“Ya, Bae Jiyeon– tsk.”
The sharp yet affectionate sound of his tongue clicking had Luna turning her head, her expression immediately shifting into a sheepish smile as she met his unimpressed gaze.
[Scolded by the vice-leader pt. 2]
And just like that, her reckless fun had been caught red-handed.
Jeonghan’s unimpressed gaze remained locked on Luna, his dark eyes carrying the weight of a silent scolding. He didn’t even need to say anything— the look alone was enough to make it clear that he was not amused by what she had just done.
Feeling the heat of his stare, Luna quickly wrapped her arms around Mingyu’s neck again, as if that would somehow protect her from Jeonghan’s impending lecture. But the moment Mingyu caught sight of Jeonghan’s expression, his instincts for self-preservation kicked in.
Without hesitation, he let go of her legs and gently set her down, stepping back as if he had never been involved in any of this. His hands shot up in surrender, and he took a few cautious steps away. “Okay, yeah, you two can deal with that. I was never here.”
Luna turned to glare at him. “Traitor.”
Mingyu only grinned sheepishly before making a quick escape, leaving Luna alone to face Jeonghan. She turned back to him, her lips forming a small pout before she took a step closer, wrapping her arms around his waist in an attempt to soften him up.
“Sorry.” Her voice was small, almost childlike, as she rested her forehead against his chest.
Jeonghan let out a deep sigh, his irritation melting away as he felt her warmth against him. He raised a hand to gently smooth over her hair, his fingers carding through the soft strands.
“Be careful, please.” His voice was softer now, the warning laced with nothing but concern.
Luna nodded obediently, pulling back to give him a small smile before they resumed walking, taking in the beauty of the Colosseum while the other members scattered in different directions, capturing their own moments. Some were snapping photos, some were simply standing still, absorbing the view, and others—like Mingyu— were probably still running away from Jeonghan’s wrath.
As they strolled through the historic site, Jeonghan suddenly let out a sigh. “I’m tired.”
Luna, who had been glancing around, hummed in agreement. “Me too… I really want to sleep.”
[The ‘I’m tired, I’m sleepy’ counter: 3]
Then, as if a switch had been flipped, her exhaustion was momentarily forgotten, her eyes lighting up with excitement. She tugged on Jeonghan’s hand eagerly.
“Take a photo of me here, Hannie, please.”
Jeonghan didn’t protest, simply holding out his hand as Luna eagerly handed him her phone. She positioned herself in front of the Colosseum at a spot she liked, adjusting her posture before striking a pose.
Jeonghan crouched down, angling the phone to get the perfect shot. He moved slightly, tilting the phone to find the best perspective, his gaze focused entirely on capturing her in the best light.
Just as Luna shifted, assuming she was done, Jeonghan held up a hand to stop her.
“Stay there, Nana-ya,” His voice was firm yet casual, his eyes still locked onto the screen.
Luna blinked but complied, watching as Jeonghan smoothly pulled out his own phone, switching from photographer to personal paparazzi. He snapped a few more shots, his sharp gaze ensuring each one was perfect before he finally lowered his phone and looked at her.
“Pretty girl.”
The simple compliment caught Luna off guard, and she felt warmth creep up her neck. She quickly glanced away, her cheeks slightly flushed— but before she could recover, her eyes landed on Joshua.
Excited, she grabbed Jeonghan’s hand. “Joshie! Can you take a photo of me and Han, please?”
She handed Joshua her phone, which he accepted without hesitation, a knowing smile playing on his lips as he watched the two of them move closer together. The couple posed comfortably, Jeonghan standing next to her while Luna leaned in slightly, their expressions relaxed as Joshua took a few shots.
Once the quick photo session was over, they thanked Joshua and moved towards the group, reuniting with the rest of the members.
As they neared the Colosseum wall, Jeonghan suddenly made his intentions clear.
“I am going to touch the Colosseum and go.”
Without waiting, he reached out, pressing his palm against the ancient stone surface, nodding as if he had just completed a great achievement.
Dokyeom, who had been nearby, immediately followed suit, mirroring Jeonghan’s action. “How is it? Hand that touched the Colosseum?” he asked, grinning.
Luna chuckled at their antics, quickly snapping a picture of the two of them before her gaze shifted to another scene— Hoshi, crouched down, reaching for the ground with great enthusiasm.
“The Colosseum ground.” Hoshi declared dramatically, as if touching it held some deep historical significance.
[The tiger is pawing the ground]
Luna giggled, lifting her phone to capture the moment. “You guys…” she trailed off, shaking her head fondly as she continued filming their antics.
As the group remained caught up in their own fun, Luna walked ahead, taking more photos on her phone. She was too focused on capturing the scenery to notice that Jeonghan, instead of walking beside her, had slowed his pace. His phone was lifted in her direction, quietly taking pictures of her as she moved.
Her back was to him, her form bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, completely unaware that he was documenting her existence in the most candid way possible.
Soon, she found herself nearing Minghao, who was sitting on one of the steps, his eyes fixed on the view in comfortable silence. Without a word, Luna moved to sit next to him, mirroring his posture as she let the peaceful moment sink in.
Her gaze drifted back to the group, just in time to see Dokyeom lying fully on the ground as Joshua stood over him, taking a photo.
Luna raised an eyebrow but couldn’t help but smile. This was exactly what a SEVENTEEN trip looked like— pure, chaotic fun in the most ridiculous ways possible.
[Only SEVENTEEN]
Luna had been watching them but as she giggled at the scene, an idea suddenly sparked in her mind. Her eyes widened slightly, and she clutched Cherry— the cherry red plushie she had been carrying around all day— before quickly standing up.
Without a word, she moved closer to the Colosseum, scanning for the perfect spot. Finding a small, clean patch of ground near the base of the ancient structure, she gently set Cherry down, adjusting the plushie’s position as if it were a real person.
Taking a few steps back, she crouched down with precise focus, her phone angled carefully in her hands.
[Strike a pose and Vogue]
She had promised Seungcheol that Cherry would take his place first while he was back in Korea, and she intended to fulfill that promise properly.
The plushie sat proudly in front of the Colosseum, looking oddly regal despite its small size. Luna tilted her head, making sure the framing was just right, before snapping a few pictures. Then, unsatisfied, she shuffled slightly to the left, adjusted Cherry’s posture, and took a few more.
[Her own muse]
She was so engrossed in her mission that she didn’t notice the members slowly gathering a few feet away. One by one, they huddled around Hoshi, who was now holding his phone, an idea of their own forming.
“What time is it in Korea right now?” Dino asked, tilting his head.
“Six in the morning,” Jeonghan answered smoothly, barely needing to think.
“Coups must be tired,” Dino said, a hint of sympathy in his voice.
But instead of leaving their leader to rest, Hoshi’s finger hovered over the screen, dialing Seungcheol. They all leaned in, eyes fixed on the phone, waiting for him to pick up.
“It’s funny if he picks up at this time,” Jeonghan remarked, smirking slightly.
“I think he might pick up,” Dino countered, glancing at the screen expectantly.
And after just a few seconds— against all odds— the familiar face of Choi Seungcheol appeared on the screen.
“He picked up,” a few of them chorused in shock, their voices overlapping in disbelief.
“Hyung!” Dino called out excitedly.
“We came to the Colosseum,” Hoshi added quickly, flipping the camera to show the grand structure behind them.
On the screen, Seungcheol was barely awake, his eyes squinting as he adjusted to the brightness from the phone. He blinked a few times, his gaze darting around to take in all of the members who had gathered.
[The leader has been woken and did a head count]
And then, his tired brain seemed to register something— or other, someone— was missing.
“Where is Jiyeonie?” was the first thing he mumbled, his voice groggy but immediately concerned.
The members froze for a second, glancing among themselves as if suddenly realizing she wasn’t part of their little huddle.
Then, like a slow-motion scene in a comedy film, their heads turned in sync toward the side, where Luna was still busy crouched down, snapping pictures of Cherry with intense concentration.
[Peek-a-boo]
“Aigo… noona…” Seungkwan chuckled, shaking his head.
“She’s…” Mingyu started, but laughter overtook him before he could finish his sentence.
Hoshi chuckled as he flipped the camera towards Luna, capturing her completely oblivious to their antics. “Our Jiyeonie is busy,” he narrated dramatically, making the others snicker.
S.Coups let out a deep sigh on the other end, rubbing his face. “Don’t lose her,” he muttered as if he were scolding a bunch of irresponsible babysitters.
[The second time they lose her today]
At that, Jeonghan, who had been watching with amusement, finally decided to call her over. “Nana-ya!”
Luna looked up immediately at the sound of Jeonghan’s voice, her large doe eyes blinking in curiosity. She clearly hadn’t noticed that the entire group had gathered without her, nor did she seem to care. But the moment she spotted Seungcheol’s sleepy face on the screen, her entire expression lit up.
Grabbing Cherry with both hands, she shot up from her crouched position and practically skipped towards them, squealing, “Coupsie!” as she joined the huddle.
Seungcheol gave a small wave, still looking half-asleep. “Is it fun?” he asked, now that their chaotic group was finally complete.
“We came to the Colosseum. Do you see that behind us?” Seungkwan said, angling the phone up dramatically to showcase the massive landmark.
“Let’s take a photo,” Hoshi suggested excitedly. He turned the phone to face the crew, who were already in front of them, filming and preparing to take a picture of the whole group now that they had their leader on the call.
“We are together,” Hoshi declared as Seungcheol, still lying in bed, managed a sleepy peace sign. The members all smiled as the camera flash went off.
[Flash! Flash! Flash!]
For a few seconds, the light flickered as the photos were taken, and Luna, arms still loosely wrapped around Jeonghan’s waist, deadpanned, “I’m sure that woke him up.”
[It did]
“My eyes hurt,” S.Coups groaned, confirming her statement as he blinked rapidly to adjust.
Once they were done, they thanked the crew for taking the picture, laughter still lingering in the air as they continued speaking to their leader.
Hoshi turned the camera around, his hand steady as he positioned the phone to showcase the grandeur of the Colosseum. “Should I show you the Colosseum?” he asked, his voice carrying a hint of excitement as he prepared to act as Seungcheol’s personal tour guide despite the limitations of a phone screen.
On the other end, Seungcheol, still groggy from being woken up, blinked at the sudden movement of the screen. His voice was low and drowsy as he mumbled, “Yes, show me.”
Hoshi enthusiastically flipped the camera, angling it so that the full scope of the Colosseum was in view, but even through the screen, it was clear that the sheer scale of the monument couldn’t be captured properly. The members, who had gathered around to watch, hummed in agreement.
“But… it won’t capture it on the screen,” Woozi pointed out, tilting his head as he observed the way the structure shrank in comparison to its real-life magnitude.
“The marvelousness won’t get captured,” Wonwoo agreed, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the video feed.
[The camera doesn’t do it justice]
Seungcheol, despite his sleepy state, managed to process the scene before him and let out a soft hum before remarking, “‘Super’ MV… it looks like the ‘Super’ MV set.”
The members chuckled at the unexpected comparison, and Hoshi, ever the enthusiastic one, nodded in agreement. “It’s big, right?” he said, his voice filled with awe.
Seungcheol hummed again in response, but before he could say anything more, Luna, who had been quietly watching, leaned closer to the phone, concern laced in her voice.
“Coupsie, you should sleep more,” she said softly. Then, with a playful but gentle touch, she cupped the phone with both hands as if shielding her words from the rest of the members— though, of course, they all heard her anyway. She whispered, “Don’t worry, like I promised… I’ll take you here when you’re better.”
[That’s a promise]
The warmth in her voice made Seungcheol’s groggy features soften further, a small fond smile tugging at his lips as he gazed at her through the screen.
It was a promise he knew she would keep.
Luna then pulled away and waved at him with a bright, reassuring smile. “Sleep well, Coupsie.”
Seungcheol, despite his exhaustion, lifted a lazy hand and waved in response. “Mm.”
“Yes, Coups. Good night,” Hoshi added, waving at the screen before turning the phone to show the other members, who were all gathered around, sending their own waves and goodnights. Seungcheol waved back, albeit sluggishly, before he finally ended the call, his screen going dark.
[Good night]
The moment the call ended, Jeonghan, who had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to make his declaration, clapped his hands together, his tone decisive. “Okay! Let’s film reels and go!”
Luna giggled at how clear it was that Jeonghan wanted nothing more than to get to bed. His energy, which had been somewhat sustained by the excitement of the trip, was now rapidly depleting, and she could tell he was ready to collapse at any given moment.
“Members, please all come here,” Seungkwan called out, taking charge as the group began assembling in front of the Colosseum.
They linked arms, forming a straight line, their movements slightly sluggish from exhaustion but still full of enthusiasm for the final task before they could officially call it a night.
“What are we doing?” Luna asked, confused but still following along, slotting herself between Hoshi and Jun as she linked arms with them.
“We are gonna lean and fall down,” Mingyu explained, motioning with his free arm to demonstrate what they were about to do.
It took Luna a second to process before realization dawned on her. “Ah…” she nodded in understanding. They were about to do the viral trend where they all leaned and fell sideways, creating a seamless transition to another location in their video.
[Trendy SEVENTEEN]
As the crew positioned themselves to film, some members took the time to ensure everyone knew exactly what needed to be done. Amidst the light chatter, Luna glanced down at Cherry, still held securely in her hand. Without hesitation, she took the plushie’s small arms and looped one through hers before turning to Hoshi and offering him Cherry’s other arm.
[Hello!]
Hoshi, instead of questioning it, simply looked down at her with a fond smile before linking his own arm with the plushie’s, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He understood without words— Luna was a woman of her word. Cherry would take Seungcheol’s place for this entire trip, just as she had promised their leader.
“Remember this spot right now,” Hoshi reminded them, knowing that they’d have to replicate the exact setup in another location for the transition to work smoothly.
The members murmured the names of the people beside them under their breaths, making mental notes to ensure they stood in the same order later.
Then, Hoshi, taking the lead as the performance leader of the moment. “Guys, we’ll go after three. Let’s fall after three,” he instructed, making sure everyone was ready.
A small pause settled over them before he counted down. “1… 2… 3… let’s go…”
In perfect synchronization, they all leaned to the left, tipping over as if being caught in a wave before catching themselves at the last second. The camera captured it all smoothly, sealing the moment for their content.
“Okay, let’s go,” PD Na announced, satisfied with the take.
[On to the Airbnb]
“Let’s go,” Jeonghan immediately echoed, his voice filled with relief.
“Let’s go home,” Minghao followed up, his tone just as exhausted.
“Yes… finally,” Luna sighed dramatically, her voice filled with longing as she practically skipped forward, catching up to Jeonghan, who was leading the group alongside PD Na. They were right at the front, practically glued to the staff members directing them back to their transport.
The excitement of the trip was still there, but at that moment, it was overshadowed by the undeniable exhaustion creeping into their bones. It felt like they had been traveling for twenty-four hours straight. Maybe they actually had— from Tokyo to Korea, then to Italy. The time zones were blurring together.
Jeonghan and Luna, the self-proclaimed sleep bunnies, were ready to crash.
Tomorrow, they would wake up rejuvenated, ready to fully immerse themselves in the experience. But for now… they just needed to recharge… if PD Na would let them…
[To be continued in Clip 1-4]
ೃ⁀➷ comment or message me to be added to the tag list :)
˚₊· ͟͟͞͞➳❥ SUBMIT A REQUEST AND ASK ME ANYTHING!
: ̗̀➛ requests are always open ♡ - lunaఌ
Taglist: @zhqvie @minminghao @angie-x3 @jennwonwoo @k13endall @heeseungthel0ml @chisskaa @megumi2020 @yoonzzziino @lllucere @smh-anon @yveclipse @randomworker @bunnystrm @iamawkwardandshy @gratefulbunny1 @bmo-bri @syren-ash @megseungmin @multiplums @unlikelysublimekryptonite @night-storm7 @cookiearmy @seokqt @btskzfav @billboard-singer @junhuisworld @caturdayvibe @coralbatlampzonk @sof1eya @lyraea @jihoonsbbygirl @cocopuff2424 @okoknotco @minvxq @soulphoenix1618 @whineywheeiny @rairaine @toplinehyunjin @ateez-atiny380 @cherrylovescheol @jiimtaee @blurr3db3rry @seomisaho @amanda08319 @peanutbutterslothsstuff @cheolsboo @allthings-fandoms @mystic-megumi @sherlockbye @tastyluvr @luperque @reignofraine @kpoplover-19 @star2013 @frankenstein852 @axleighkaize @jmkookie01 @shhh94 @gigglensnort @stupendouscookiehumanmug
#seventeen 14th member#⋆ ˚。⋆🌙˚LUNA-VERSE#jeonghan x oc#yoon jeonghan x oc#idol!addition#idol!oc#idol!reader#idol!au#kpop added member#kpop female addition#kpop female oc#kpop female member#kpop female reader#kpop addition#kpop female idol#seventeen x oc#seventeen added member#svt x reader#jeonghan x y/n#jeonghan x you#jeonghan x reader#yoon jeonghan x reader#yoon jeonghan x you#seventeen x reader#svt#seventeen#seventeen x y/n#seventeen x you#yoon jeonghan#svt jeonghan
353 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chocolate Princess ♡
Willy Wonka x reader
Description - Y/n Ficklegruber can't help but become enamoured with the spectacularly peculiar man stood in the middle of the galleria.
Word count - 1.6k
warnings - fluff ♡
a/n: Watched Wonka today with my sister and my little cousins and honestly have never smiled so much during a film. Every bit of it was just pure wondourous imagination. And Timothee as Wonka was just too scrumptious! Who couldn't love him!
Masterlist
PART TWO
--♡--
I began everyday as I always did. Being ungraciously tumbled out of my pink satin sheets, poked and prodded by our various servants, squeezed into the most painstakingly prissy pink gingham dress (with a matching bow for extra faff), and hauled into my fathers car to join him on his way to work.
You see, I am the sole child of famed chocolatier Felix Ficklegruber. Since I had completed my mandatory years of studies, my days consisted of lounging about my fathers office in complete boredom. My mind practically weakened with the mundane repetitiveness of it all, and I knew it would surely combust if it was not stimulated soon. For 2 years now, I had been begging my father to allow me to study at the prestigious university at the edge of town. But each plea had been met with a scoff, an eyebrow raise and sharp “no”. Even the library was off limits.
I paced around his office, deliberately scuffing my mary janes against the carpet. I smirked at how each scrape made his face tick as if it was being flicked.
“Would you cease that infernal racket. I am trying to work, precious girl.”
“What work? All you do is sit up here eating your own chocolate.” I slumped down onto the disgustingly green couch.
“Please darling, you are giving me a headache, I must ring for my 8am mocha.” He picked up the telephone, clasping his fingers to his eyes.
I drummed my fingers against my dress and clicked my heels together. “You know,” I trailed off. “I wouldn’t be here to bother you at all if…I was at the library.”
The phone was slammed back onto the receiver which made me flinch. He rose from the desk and stalked his way towards me.
“No daughter of mine will be caught in some stuffy book prison-”
“That’s not entirely correct..”
“--That are refuge for the ugly, the untalented and the p–” He dry heaved. I winced at the possibility of another spew. “The p-” I lunged for a bowl as he spluttered.
“I know what you are going to say so maybe we should avoid any bodily functions.” I picked up his monogrammed hanky and wet it from my glass of water. I dabbed the cool liquid against his mouth. His eyes softened at my action and his hand softly clasped around my wrist.
“Sweetheart, you live in complete luxury. Have treasures other children couldn’t even dream of. Why can’t you just stay.” My gaze fell. His hands held my shoulders to turn me around and led me towards the towering window which overlooked the galleria. “Besides, one day you will inherit my pride and joy, my fortune, the very thing that ignites my soul, my–”
“Who’s that?” I interrupted, and pointed my finger to a beautifully disheveled man who had risen atop his suitcase in order to address the crowd. I quirked a smile and took in the strange man, who was truly more a boy, and his frightfully exciting appearance.
The thickness of the window meant I couldn’t hear what the boy was saying but his movements and expressions delighted me to no end. I giggled as he began to flap, mimicking a butterfly. I gasped as he produced from his shallow hat, a large jar of what appeared to be chocolate eggs. But once he took the top off, I shrieked in delight, as each little egg floated up as if carried by wings.
I felt my father stiffen before he shoved me away from the window.
“Now, now sweetheart. Do not bother looking at this man any longer. Clearly another hopeful vagrant but do not worry.” He lifted my chin with his pinky. “We shall deal with him right now.”
I rolled my eyes, knowing exactly who was ‘we’.
--♡--
Once the three had left their respective stores, I snuck out of our own and managed to squeeze my way through the crowd so I was left behind my father and my, and I regret to say it, godfathers.
They each took a bite of the treats offered by the mysterious man who beamed at them with awe filled eyes.
Even from my limited view I could see the flickers of enjoyment cross each of their eyes as they questioned the different ingredients. But my gazing was caught by the top hatted man. His smile grew even brighter as our eyes met. I felt unsure in the presence of a man such as him and all my normal instincts failed. So I settled on a little wave. He offered a small wave back.
“--100%, the absolute WORST!”
The man jumped out of his skin in glee, mishearing Slugworth because of his focus on me.
“Did you hear that ladies and gentlemen, an endorsement by–wait did you say the worst?”
Anger bubbling in my blood, I finally made my presence known.
“You lie, Arthur. I saw your face! You haven’t enjoyed a treat that much since daddy figured out how to make marshmallow flavored chocolate milk.”
There were murmurs amongst the three in agreement and fond memory of that chocolate milk. But they snapped back and I was held firmly by my father who apologized to Slugworth for my rude behavior. A cane was held down on the hand that gripped me. I looked up and met the sweet face of its owner.
“I am terribly sorry.” With a practiced flick I was released. I looped my hand around my saviours available arm. He led me backwards in comical cautiousness. “But I don’t think she’d like to be held for what comes next.”
Suddenly, the three men began to lift into the air.
“The hoverbugs from mumbai! They love chocolate! You must have put their eggs in the treat!” I exclaimed excitedly, whilst watching the hilarious display.
“Exactly.” In my glee, I hadn’t noticed the adoring look which the chocolatier had fixed on the side of my head.
The fun was interrupted by the chief of police. I rolled my eyes. Slugworth must have phoned.
“Now Ms Ficklegruber if you’d kindly step away from the criminal.” The chief of police gestured and I was led away as they interrogated the man whose name I still didn’t know. I looked on sadly as he was forced to give up his earnings. I shoved off the policemen’s arms, I made my way back over to the man whose face was as solemn as how happy it had been just minutes before. The excitement around the galleria had dimmed as various floating consumers were returned to gravity.
“I am really sorry.” I gestured to the measly sovereign he was left with.
“Don’t be. It was a law and I broke it. These fine men were merely doing their job. But a new day shall bring new promise.” He soldiered on with a smile and once again patted his hat back upon his head. “At least I can make rent.” He flicked the sovereign up and caught it once again.
“Where are you staying?”
“Scrubbits.”
My face fell in sympathy. “You didn’t read the fine print?” I pitied the poor man and what was about to befall him. Scrubbits contract was a common warning amongst residents but as I truly took in the whimsical nature which surrounded this man, I knew he wasn't from here. And that made me smile. This place could use something new.
He sheepishly scratched the back of his head and lowered his eyeline.
“You can’t read?” I questioned but my tone couldn't help but soften.
“I always thought my mama would teach me, but eventually my pursuits became solely chocolate.” I reached out and grasped his arm. Stroking the velvet beneath my fingertips.
Before I even knew what they were, the words left my mouth. “I could teach you.”
He was surprised. “You would? But why?”
“You’re interesting.” I peered back to the shop which loomed behind me. “I need that.”
“Forgive me, I have not even introduced myself.” He took off his hat and leaned into a deep bow. “My name is Willy Wonka.”
I giggled but responded with a curtsy of my own. “Y/n Ficklegruber.”
At the mention of my last name he looked towards the ceiling where my father still hung, gesturing feebly. “Wow. You really have chocolate in your blood. No wonder you’re so sweet.” Both our eyes widened when we realized what he said. A blush spread across my heated cheeks and meeting Willy’s eyes suddenly became impossible.
“Y/N GET AWAY FROM THAT CANDY GRABBING SCOUNDREL!” My fathers voice beat down from the ceiling where he had been watching my entire interaction with Wonka.
“Meet me at the fountain, tonight, 10pm sharp. Daddy will be in a sugar crash by then. It’ll be easy to sneak out.”
Before I could rush off to avoid my father once his feet returned to earth, Willy halted my movements and placed his empty palm out in front of me.
“Before you go, I want to give you something. You shouldn’t have anything I make in bulk. You deserve something a little more…” He placed a cloth over his palm and ripped it off revealing a deep red chocolate heart decorated with tiny flakes of gold. “Bespoke.”
I placed the treat in my mouth and audibly moaned at the taste. This man was a true genius. My father is going to be so mad. I could jump for joy.
“Till tonight, Mr Wonka.”
“Please, call me Willy.” I leaned up and delicately kissed his cheek in a way of goodbye.
--♡--
That night after discovering the true horror of what being a “guest” of Scrubbits included, Willy begged and pleaded with his newest friend, Noodle, to help him sneak out for the night because, in his words, he’d seen…
“The most beautiful girl to ever exist and if I don’t get to see her again tonight, my heart might just burst out of my chest!”
--♡--
#willy wonka x reader#willy wonka x you#willy wonka#timothee chalamet#timothee chalamet wonka#wonka#timothee!wonka x reader#wonka x reader#wonka 2023
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
When You Give Them Space | Chan + Minho | Pt4
pt1 pt2 pt3
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Chan
Chan had been restless for days, pacing his studio floor, his heart heavy with guilt.
You were supposed to be back home in Korea three days ago. But instead he got these strange texts and hadn't heard from you since.
He hadn't texted since either. A part of him wished he did but he was scared.
Because what if-
No. You weren't the type to do that.
He deeply regretted the texts he had sent to you. The replayed in his mind, the words he’d typed out, the anger, the frustration…the way he said he had shipped you off because, as he so rudely put it, you were “nagging” him.
You dumb fuck what were you even thinking sending that??
Sure it was annoying to get notif after notif- especially when he was trying to finish a track for a show that would be premiering in the upcoming weeks. But it wasn't your fault that the company had fucked up with the time management- since he had already had to help three girl groups with their production.
So he had gotten you a ticket home, hoping that maybe he could knock everything out while you were away. Since he knew you would make him take a break if you were here.
You would make him take care of himself.
But even when you were thousands of miles away you still made sure he was taken care of.
And he took that for granted; and was an absolute jerk.
What the hell was I thinking?
Chan groaned, running a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of his own stupidity. His phone buzzed - a message from Han:
Lights are on at Y/N's place. Bro, fix it.
He didn't need any more encouragement. Grabbing his jacket and keys, Chan headed straight for your apartment, determined to set things right, even if he had to grovel.
I'll grovel. For as long as you make me.
Arriving at your apartment, Chan noticed a pair of men’s shoes at the door. Combat boots.
He stopped, confusion twisting in his gut. That wasn’t right. They weren't his. It was brand he was unfamiliar with; one he hadn't purchased from before so who-
No...Y/N wouldn't.
His heartbeat quickened as he pushed open the door cautiously. The smell of food wafted out from the kitchen, and he could hear someone rummaging around. Then, out walked a guy- tall, broad, and way too casual, holding a bowl of ramen in one hand a fork in the other and looking at Chan like he had every right to be there.
"Oh, hey bro," the guy said, grinning as he stuffed a mouthful of noodles in his mouth. "You must be the ex." He stretched out the "x" sound, stuffing a forkful of noodles in his mouth.
Chan froze. The word ex sent a sharp sting through his chest. "Ex?" he repeated, his voice low with disbelief.
"Yeah," the guy continued, setting the bowl down like this wasn’t the most awkward interaction ever. "Heard you shipped Y/N off. A little bit harsh, if you ask me, but hey, Y/N can be a handful."
Chan's jaw tightened, anger flaring up. Who was this guy? Why was he acting like you were-
"Who the hell are you?"
The guy smirked, wiping his hands nonchalantly. "Oh, me? I’m just the guy who loves Y/N."
Chan took a step forward, his fists clenched. "You better start explaining yourself before I-"
Before Chan could finish, the sound of your voice cut through the tension.
“What the hell is going on here?”
You stood at the bathroom doorway, still in a towel with wet hair dripping onto your shoulders, eyes narrowing in frustration.
Chan whipped around, his expression a mix of confusion and anger. "Who is this?" he demanded, pointing to the guy.
The guy grinned, looking entirely too smug. “Haven’t told him yet? Wow, you’re brutal.”
You shot him a deadly look. "You, sit your ass down and shut the hell up. I swear, you have no sense. Must have been all the times Dad dropped you."
Chan blinked, his anger momentarily paused by his confusion. "Wait…what?"
You sighed, rubbing your temples as if dealing with two idiots at once was too much. "Chan, this is my brother. He’s on break from the military. And you," you turned your glare toward your brother, "are being an idiot for messing with him when you know damn well what’s been going on."
Your brother had the audacity to smirk, plopping down on the couch and grabbing his ramen again. "Well, maybe if someone hadn’t sent you those dickish texts, I wouldn’t have had to step in. You've always been a pushover." He stuffed his mouth again, speaking around the food. "You forgive too easily so I had to give your boyfriend a little hell for it."
Chan looked bewildered, turning between you and your brother. "Wait, you sent those texts?"
Your brother chuckled. "Yeah, saw what you sent her before, and well- someone had to put you in your place. ‘Nagging too much’? C’mon, man, that’s some weak stuff. Didn’t your mom teach you better than to talk to your partner like that?”
You slapped your brother’s arm. "You idiot! Do you know how much drama you just caused?! Chris is an overthinker!"
“Yeah, well, I figured it was time to teach your boyfriend some respect."
"How the hell did you even figure out my password?!"
"JiminJinfangirl21 has been your password to everything for the longest time. It was an easy guess."
Your face turned read and you looked at Chan. "I can explain-"
Chan, still processing the fact your brother sent the messages turned to you. "Wait- so when I got those texts-"
"I was taking a nap, and he was being an instigating moron!" You gestured to your brother, who just winked at Chan, clearly not sorry.
"But why didn't you come home..."
You rose an eyebrow. "Because I wanted to be petty. And my brother was going to fly out to meet you anyways- it was going to be a surprise- so I just waited so we could be on the same flight."
Chan looked between you two, and then it hit him. Everything. The argument, the misunderstanding, his own stupidity. His expression softened. “Y/N… I-I’m sorry. I didn’t realize how much trouble I was causing by acting like this. You've always been forgiving and I was just expecting to apologize and get your forgiveness like always. Its idiotic of me to think that's a good excuse to say things like that to you. What I said, it was wrong. I have no excuses."
You crossed your arms, your tone firm but softening. "Yeah, well, you shouldn’t have said what you did. It was mean. And extremely hurtful. The fact that you would 'send me away' for it really made me feel like my existence is just a burden to you."
Chan's eyes widened in fear. "It's not! Y/N please please believe me it isn't."
"I know it isn't, pabo..." You sighed. "I do nag you sometimes, but it’s because I care. I care too much because I love you so much. I thought maybe if it came from me, you’d actually listen. But if you don’t want me to, I’ll stop."
"No." Chan stepped closer, his eyes filled with sincerity. "Please don’t. Don’t stop. I’d rather have you nag at me a thousand times than not hear from you at all. I-" he swallowed, his voice catching slightly. "I need you, Y/N. You’re my anchor. I know I’ve been an idiot, but I don’t want to lose you over my own insecurities and frustrations."
Your eyes softened, the weight of his words sinking in. "Chan I don’t want to lose you either. Ever. But you have to start listening when I’m trying to help, not just push me away. Rather than just me everyone. We all want to help. And you can't treat me like that because you know I will forgive you...it's a bit manipulative. And I know that's not you which is why I'm forgiving you. But you wouldn't feel so stressed if you listened." You pouted stubbornly.
He nodded, stepping closer and reaching for your hand. "I promise. I’ll listen, baby. I’ll be better. Just…please, don’t give up on me."
You rolled your eyes. "Chan, what in this conversation made you think I would ever give up on you. You're insufferable." You said giving a breathy laugh and planting a quick and light kiss on his lips.
Your brother, who had been watching this exchange with mild interest, suddenly chimed in, “Aww, look at you two. This is cute and all, but I’m too young to have nieces and nephews.”
Both you and Chan turned to him, your annoyance in perfect sync.
“No, that’s not what-” Chan stammered, waving his hands in protest.
"Didn’t I tell you to shut up?" You grabbed a throw pillow and launched it at your brother, who caught it with a grin.
“Oh, come on, I’m just playing-”
Before he could finish, you charged at him, and within seconds, the two of you were wrestling on the couch. Chan watched in half-horror, half-amusement as your brother tackled you, the bowl of ramen teetering precariously on the edge of the table before falling onto the floor with a crash.
"Y/N!" your brother howled, dodging your attempts to hit him with another pillow. "You’re too slow!"
“I swear, either you’re going back to the military today or we're doing bathroom surgery with my foot and you'll never give me any nieces or nephews." You growled as you tried to kick your brother off of you- him just dodging that DIY vasectomy as you struggled under his weight. “Babe, help me!”
Chan, shaking his head with a fond smile, stepped forward and pulled your brother off you. "Alright, man, that’s enough. She’s gonna break your neck at this rate."
Your brother sat up, wiping a bit of ramen broth off his cheek, still laughing. "Fine, fine, I surrender. But only ‘cause I don't think a 2v1 would be fair." He eyed Chan's muscle definition. "You box?"
You got up, smoothing your hair with a huff and looking at Chan cutting him off before he could answer your brother. "Can we please lock him out of my apartment?"
Chan chuckled softly, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. "Maybe after I get him to clean up his mess." He said squatting down to pick up the fork.
Your brother raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Clean up? If Mom were here, she'd tell you to do it since you started it. Unless your boyfriend wants to-"
This time it was Chan who grabbed the pillow and aimed it right at his face.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Minho
As Chan’s car rumbled down the gravel road, Minho stared anxiously out the window, his leg bouncing restlessly. A location pin in the middle of nowhere. No explanation although he asked.
His mind was racing, the earlier argument replaying in his head on a constant loop.
"I bet Y/N is fine. There is no reason to lie about being fine in this kind of situation. If there was any immediate danger I'm more than sure there would have been a deeper explanation." Chan said as he swerved through the wooded road.
But Minho's mind was racing with other things.
You were fine. He believe you. But this was a harsh reality check for him.
God forbid if you weren't okay...
He would have lived with an immense guilt.
The words he had thrown at you- inadvertently calling you a moocher, saying you texted too much, basically calling you useless- they weren’t true, not really. Not at all.
He willingly gave you everything he had. And would give you more if it wasn't for you constantly saying he was too generous.
He’d just been frustrated, tired. In the middle of another useless meeting, coming back from an argument with a choreographer. But now, sitting in the car with nothing but the quiet hum of the engine, the crunch of the tires and gravel and his guilt gnawing at him, he wished he could take it all back.
As they neared the spot where you were supposed to be, Minho’s heart pounded in his chest. The second he spotted you illuminated in Chan's headlights standing in the distance, his breath caught in his throat while his Hyung letting out a traitorous gasp. You were hunched over something, and as the car rolled to a stop, his heart plummeted.
Blood.
Streaks of red were smeared across your white shirt. His stomach twisted, ice flooding his veins.
"Oh my God-" Minho’s voice cracked as he fumbled with the seatbelt, barely getting it off before stumbling out of the car. His hands were shaking, his mind racing through a million terrifying scenarios. His entire body felt like it was seizing up with fear. "Are you hurt?!" he shouted, his voice louder and more frantic than he intended. "Jagi, are you hurt?!"
Chan was quick to jump out after him, grabbing his arm to keep him grounded. "Minho, calm down," Chan said firmly, trying to steady him. "Let’s just see what’s going on."
Minho barely heard him, his eyes fixated on the blood staining your clothes. Not even able to notice the utterly calm look you had on your face. Although that hadn't been overlooked by Chan.
His heart was in his throat, his breath coming in short, uneven bursts. Every worst-case scenario flooded his mind in an instant.
"Y/N!" he called again, stumbling toward you, his knees weak. But as he got closer, his eyes shifted to what was in your arms.
Not you.
The blood wasn't yours.
It was a cat.
Minho stopped dead in his tracks, his panic still buzzing in his veins, but slowly starting to ebb as he processed what he was seeing. The cat in your arms was bloodied, its fur matted and filthy. You were cradling it like it was made of glass, your expression filled with worry.
Chan’s hand was still on Minho’s arm, and he felt the pressure ease slightly as his best friend let out a long breath. "See? Y/N is fine," Chan said in quiet relief, though there was still a hint of concern in his voice.
Minho’s chest tightened, his heart hammering in his ears. Fine? You were standing in the middle of nowhere, covered in blood. Sure, it wasn’t yours, but the shock still rattled through him, his pulse thrumming wildly.
You only acknowledged your boyfriend when you looked up to see him hovering. In an instant he was sat next to you.
Minho’s fingers brushed lightly through the cat’s blood-matted fur, his touch so delicate you almost didn’t feel it. He gently took the cat out of your arms and cradled it closer, his thumb running carefully over its ear in slow, soothing motions. You watched as his face softened in a way you rarely saw, his eyes wide with awe, as if this was the first cat he had ever seen.
"Pretty girl..." He murmured as the cat purred lightly. "Such a pretty girl...shh it's okay...tsk tsk tsk." He bopped her nose.
It was almost amusing, the way he looked at the cat like it was a rare treasure. You knew Minho loved cats- he always had -but this was on another level. His gaze was intense, focused entirely on the creature in his arms, like nothing else in the world existed. It was hard not to crack a smile despite the situation. His affection for the cat was so consuming that it momentarily made you forget the harsh words from earlier.
The entire reason you had gone on a walk to clear your mind- which had turned into looking for the cat you had texted him about.
His fingers moved in a rhythmic pattern, slow and deliberate, as if he was committing every inch of the cat’s fur to memory. "You’re okay, baby" he whispered to the cat, his voice barely audible, yet full of so much tenderness it made your chest ache.
For a second, it was like he was in his own world, completely absorbed in comforting the injured animal. It was almost absurd, watching him act like this was the only cat that had ever graced the earth, and you internally laughed at the thought of Soonie, Doongie, and Dori seeing their dad like this.
The way his eyes never left the cat’s mismatched ones, like they had some sort of silent understanding between them- it would have been funny if it weren’t so strangely touching.
"“You’ve seen cats before, Minho," you teased lightly,brushing some dirt off of yourself and picking at the dried blood. "You look like this is the first one you’ve ever laid eyes on."
Minho didn’t even blink, his attention still locked on the cat, but the corner of his lips tugged upward slightly. "This one’s different," he murmured, and his voice held a possessiveness that surprised you. It was like he was staking a claim, not just over the cat, but over the moment itself, like this was something only the two of you shared.
You couldn’t help but smile softly at the sight of him. The earlier argument seemed to fade into the background, and for a moment, it was just you, Minho, and the cat- your cat, you realized. In the moment you had decided she would be yours. There was something strangely comforting about the way he handled the situation, so focused on caring for the small, fragile life in his hands.
"I think it's just a rough cut...like she got her paw stuck in something." He said as he gently prodded the small creature. "She'll be okay if we bandage her up."
"Then I’ll take my baby home," you whispered after a while, trying to reclaim a little of the tension that had ebbed away out of pure pettiness, but it came out more tired than you expected, thus not receiving the response you wanted. You reached for your cat but Minho pulled back.
Without missing a beat, his eyes snapped up to yours. "Our baby," he corrected, his voice firm yet soft, almost possessive as he held the cat closer to his chest. There was a protective edge to his tone, like he wouldn’t let anyone, or anything come between him and this cat.
You blinked at him in surprise. "What?"
"Our baby," Minho repeated, more certain this time, his thumb brushing against the cat’s ear again with so much gentleness it made your heart twist. His eyes were locked on yours now, no longer just on the cat. "Ours."
You opened your mouth to respond, but no words came out. There was something about the way he said "ours" that made the pit in your stomach ease, a warmth spreading in its place.
The ride back to your place was quiet, with Minho still cradling the cat like it was the most important thing in the world. You leaned back in your seat, your mind replaying the argument from earlier. His words had hurt, but now seeing him like this- so tender and protective -it was hard to hold onto the resentment. You glanced at Chan through the rearview mirror, who gave you a small, reassuring smile from the driver’s seat.
After a long moment of silence, you decided to poke fun again, if only to see how Minho would react. "Seems like Minho cares about the cat more than me, huh, Chan?" You tried to keep your voice light, but a hint of sadness and hurt slipped through.
Chan’s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, but before he could even respond, Minho cut in, his voice surprisingly soft. "That’s not true."
You turned toward him, eyebrows raised in surprise. He was still looking down at the cat, but his grip tightened just slightly, his thumb stroking its fur with the same gentle, careful touch. He bit his lip and swallowed.
Minho’s gaze lifted slowly to meet yours, his dark eyes holding an unusual tenderness. "You know…" he began, his voice quiet but steady. "This cat…it’s our first kid."
You blinked, caught off guard. "Our first kid?"
He gave a tiny nod, his lips curving into the faintest smile. "Yeah. It’s ours. Our baby." He paused as if he wanted to say more. "Y/N I'm...I might not be great with words, but I care." He glanced down at the cat again, his voice dipping lower. "A lot. More than you could ever know."
It was so Minho- awkward, roundabout, but sincere. It wasn’t a straightforward apology, but it was his way of telling you he regretted what he said earlier. His gaze softened even further as he looked at you, his grip still tenderly holding your "child".
Your heart swelled, the hurt from earlier dissipating as warmth replaced it. You smiled at him, leaning closer. "So, this cat is our first kid, huh?"
He hummed in agreement, his shoulder brushing against yours. "Yeah…our first kid," he said, the possessiveness in his voice almost endearing now. "She's so pretty just like you, hm?"
For the first time since the argument, you felt a sense of peace wash over you. The way Minho looked at the cat like it was something precious and irreplaceable made your heart soften.
And the way he looked at you with ten times the amount of affection on a daily basis.
Maybe he wasn’t the best with words, but moments like this reminded you that his actions often spoke louder. And to take somethings woith a grain of salt.
As the car continued down the road, you leaned your head back, sneaking another glance at Minho. He was still holding the cat with the same delicate care, his fingers lightly stroking her fur as she rested in his arm, his eyes filled with a tenderness that made your chest ache. He hadn’t let go of her for a second, as if she was the most precious thing ever.
Watching him now, the earlier harshness of his words seemed distant, like a bad dream that was already fading in the daylight. The Minho beside you- the one who was petting the cat like it was his lifeline, who quietly called it "our baby" -wasn’t the same person who had called you useless just hours ago.
You smiled softly to yourself, feeling a weight lift from your chest. This was how you knew that the hurtful words he had sent your way were nothing more than frustration, born out of a heated moment. They held no truth deeper than the fleeting anger that had fueled them. His actions now- the way he cradled the creature, the gentle way he spoke to you, the intimate words he used; even the panic in his voice at the mere thought of you being hurt -revealed the real Minho, the one who cared deeply, even if he wasn’t always great at showing it.
And somehow, in this quiet moment, that was all the apology you needed.
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
Edit: People keep telling me Minho should have groveled😭 🙏 i know guys but i wanted to bring a little diversity cause unfortunately there are people in the world who wouldn't apologize for something like this or they will go about it in a roundabout way 😭🙏 And I figured either Minho or Seungmin would best fit those roles so that's why I wrote him that way - but next time I'll make him grovel 😭 🙏
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
@abovenyx @wolfs-archive @oddracha
@iyeeeverydee @parisanmorovati @seungmincenteric
@panbish-1209 @fxiry-vtt @sseawavee
@shuporanporang @amarecerasus @softkisshyunjin
@whoa-jo @meanergreener @rikibun
@ayyonoona @shinywombatcrusade @y4yayael
@skzstan12345 @mariteez @allys-reads
@jazziwritesthings @skzstannie @yongbokkiesworld
@kkkeopi @neverendingstay @moony-9
@minsungsthirdwheel @everlastingspring143 @joyofbebbanburg
@leezanetheofficial @tr-mha-fan @bubbly-moon
@night-storm7 @missmajdastark @axel-skz
@julciaqwerty @hannahhhhs-things @jisuperboard @straykidslvr
@mich3-lla @multi-fandommaniac @sailorkoss
@aliceskzfan @miraculous-disaster @vietjeb
@mysticalhumano @nchhuhi @seungkwan-boo
@pinksdump @bubblepop-stay @cloudy-lilly
@xocandyy @its-stayville-forever @ikrskobeloff
@omniscientoxy @leetha43 @tirena1
@your-local-skz-fan @astelliuaa @chanchansgirly
@whatdoyouwanttocallmefor @pearl-monkeys @hanniemylovelyquokka
@ariexcojp @kmsjnrjbwj @hanniesdegree
@hwayne2294 @norulessaki @finnbbl
@katexstay @0omillo0 @samhomo
@kaysungshine @artist2181 @minniesverse
@manuosorioh @intartaruginha @jaquisos
@galaxy4489 @mythicmochi @dollschan
@igothitbyabus3times @dont-even @holly-here
@berntbang @athenaastronomy @twilightjeongmin
@jaiuneamesolitaiire @my-neurodivergent-world
#skz imagines#skz x reader#skz stay#stray kids#stray kids reactions#skz fluff#skz angst#skz#christopher bang#skz reactions#lee minho#pnutbutternjelyy#🥜🧈🪼
856 notes
·
View notes
Text
NFWMB - PART FIVE*
Summary: “Y/N hasn’t been able to stop thinking about what happened, but it seems like she is not the only one overthinking this time…”
Tropes: innocent!reader x boxer!harry
Wc: 3k
Warnings: smutty scenes, oral (fem receiving), dirty talk, teeny tiny bit of angst ig
A/N: I AM BACK! I finished my exams today and I hurried home to write the rest of this chapter bc I have been itching to do so for the past weeks. I will try not to put as much time in between the next chapters, sorry about that! Love you all and enjoy!!!
General Masterlist
Series Masterlist
It had been three days. Three entire days since the kissing-in-the-car debacle that Y/N had participated in, and she still wasn't over it. How was she supposed to act normal at their class tomorrow? It had plagued her mind ever since she walked into her apartment that Saturday night.
All weekend, she had been contemplating different things. Saturday and Sunday, she was sure she wanted to never see his face again because she couldn't stand the embarrassment. But when Monday rolled around and re-thought everything after coming back from work, she realized that she should probably be mature and talk to him.
However, that resulted into her pacing around her room like a maniac with the phone in her hand, his number ready to dial. For the past twenty minutes she had been trying to convince herself to just press that call button and get it over with.
"C'mon..." Y/N growled to herself. She stopped in her tracks, took a deep breath, and finally called him. Her hands were sweating as the dial tone sounded over and over again, and the nerves she felt were sure to explode her stomach, but she kept breathing and waited for Harry to pick up.
The distant sound of a phone ringing took Y/N’s attention away from her own attempted call. Her heart began beating even faster as she walked towards her front door, and sure enough, when looking through her peephole, she saw Harry standing in front of her door.
As she took the lock off, Y/N broke up the call and putting her phone in her pocket. Harry's eyes were wide at the door opening all of a sudden, but he still managed to muster an awkward smile amidst his shock before he greeted her.
"Hi." He said quietly.
"Hi." She greeted back, unsure of what to do or say or feel. "uhm, what are you doing here?"
The question came out so soft, as if she was scared to ask it, not ready for the consequences his answer may bear. Maybe it was true; she had always had the feeling that her body was better at communicating her true feelings than her brain was.
"I need to talk to you." Harry said, his tone serious enough for Y/N's chest to start pressing on her, but a soft edge to it nonetheless. "Can I come in?"
She nodded, opening the door wider and letting Harry inside her apartment. He walked in and silently observed the place. Y/N felt oddly tense as she waited for him to take it all in, but he was quite quick to turn around. In the seconds that he stood there, entirely quiet, Y/N deduced the obvious: he was awaiting some instructions from her.
"Go sit on the couch, do you want something to drink?" She asked, already heading for the kitchen. Harry sat down like she told him to, but shook his head.
"No thank you, just wanna talk. Can you... sit down?" His difficulty to meet her eye and the apprehension behind his words had Y/N immediately head for the couch and sit down next to him.
"What did you want to talk about?" She asked innocently, like she wasn’t the reason this awkwardness existed in the first place.
"About last Saturday." He answered. You began to shake your head, cheeks already reddening from the shame that washed over you.
"Harry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to—"
"Just— hold on," He interrupted her. "I said something, that night, I can't help but think that you didn't take it how I meant it. And it has been eating at me all weekend because I'd hate to be the fool who accidentally rejected you."
Harry's eyes bored into Y/N's until she couldn't take the intensity of it anymore and looked down. He leaned forward, putting his hand on her leg. She studied his fingers as they slowly caressed her skin.
"Harry, it's okay. I misinterpreted it, you don't have to make excuses to make me feel better." She shrugged her shoulders, hoping to prematurely dodge any bullets that might have ended up with her crying otherwise.
"I'm not!" He protested. "I— Y/N, look at me."
When she didn't instantly comply, Harry's fingers traced up to her chin and redirected her face towards him, forcing her to meet his gaze. His thumb slowly stroked her chin as he took in every inch of her face.
"I wanted it." He said slowly, making sure she heard every word he says. Slowly leaning in, he added: "Really bad."
His lips hovered near hers, so close it was nearly sending her into a frenzy, but far away enough for him to assess her reaction on his movements. But Y/N was an open book, a reactive person when it came to these desires. She couldn't feign disinterest as she had never felt this strongly about someone in such a perverted manner before. Harry mouth slowly curled up into a smirk.
"Can I show you how badly I wanted it?" He asked, the heat of his breath reaching her face and making her core pulsate. The only thing Y/N could do was nod, and before she knew it, Harry's lips closed in on hers.
A soft whine escaped her throat as he kissed her, the desperation of her body unshielded under his roughly delicate touch. Nothing seemed to make sense as he slowly slipped his tongue into her mouth and pushed her back on the couch, nothing but him.
Harry leaned forward, not taking his mouth off Y/N as she sat against the armrest. He hovered over her, his body between her spread legs. One of his hands was holding onto her waist, while the other one kept him up by holding onto the armrest.
As their tongues danced around each other, Harry's hand slipped down from her waist towards her inner thighs, and Y/N felt her panties getting wet at the suggestive caresses of her skin. She put her hands on Harry's shoulders and pushed him back a little bit, their lips now apart. Still caught up in the heat of the moment, Harry mindlessly trailed his kisses down her jaw and then onto her neck.
"Harry." Y/N tried to get his attention, but his name sounded more like an erotic plea, and caused a growl to sound from his lips, followed by a rougher treatment on her neck. Her eyes nearly rolled into the back of her head as his lips sucked at that sensitive skin of her, and a small whine fell from her as he bruised her neck.
"Ha— hmm... Harry!" She exclaimed. "S— stop."
Within a millisecond, or at least it felt like that, Harry's hands and mouth were removed from her. His face was filled with worry as he took in hers.
"Are you okay? Did I go too far?" He began asking, but she was quick to shake her head.
"No! It's just— I haven't really, done much of this before. I don't have a lot of experience and uhm, I just wanted you to know that before we... proceeded." Y/N explained, voice near trembling as she spoke. Harry's eyes softened, and his face pulled into a soft smile.
"Thank you for telling me." He said, leaning forward and giving her a kiss before pulling back, sitting up straight. "I just have one question, though."
Y/N nodded, big doe eyes staring right at him as that innocent smile transformed into a smug grin.
"Can I show you what I actually wanted to do last Saturday?" He asked, stroking her already spread legs. Before she knew it, the answer fell from Y/N's lips.
"Yes."
He let out a satisfied hum before his hands grabbed at her shorts and pulled them down along with her underwear, leaving her bare cunt to be exposed to him. Y/N blushed, feeling slightly embarrassed at how exposed she was, but the fascination that twinkled in Harry's eyes washed most of her insecurities away. She watched carefully as he leaned down and his fingers began stroking her folds.
Y/N held her breath in anticipation, curiously waiting for Harry to continue, and when he finally put his hands on her clit, she couldn't help but shift in her seat a bit at the tingling sensation.
"O— oh!" She shrieked when she felt Harry's tongue attached itself to her clit, his middle finger now paying more attention to slowly beginning to slide in and out of her. Y/N tried to control her breathing to the best of her abilities as Harry explored her sopping and pulsating core.
Y/N's mind had gone all fuzzy from the sweet feeling of his touch on her sensitive parts. It was impossible to focus on anything else than Harry, and even if it was, she wouldn't dare take her eyes off of him anyway. It was addictive, the way he was ravishing her like she was a culinary meal, and it felt glorying.
Harry temporarily removed his mouth from her heat, and looked up at Y/N before saying: "C'mon, angel. Tell me how it feels."
Her heart skipped a beat at the nickname she'd grown to love ever since the first time he said it, and she tried to control her whines as she responded.
"So— ah! So good..." She managed to reply, her knuckles turning white from balling up her fists in an attempt to not come too early. Harry's tongue swept over her clit in such an intoxicating way, and his now two fingers pumping in and out of her was only getting her closer to her inevitable climax.
Harry moaned at her verbal approval, and picked up the pace of both his mouth and his fingers, leaving her nothing but a whimpering mess under him. This was surely going to be the death of her, wasn’t it?
"Harry— I think I'm going to..." She ran out of breath before she could finish your sentence, and she began convulsing around him, legs trembling as her orgasm began to reach her like a wave building up. And then just like that, it crashed.
With a cry of his name and a few profanities that followed, the sensual waves of her release hit Y/N. The release was slow and long, and one of the most satisfying ones she'd ever had. Harry's touch stayed on her skin, helping her ride out her high.
When he finally backed away, Y/N was still breathing heavily from what she had just experienced. Wide eyed, she observed how he licked his lips before he looked up at her. She could've come again from the sight of that alone.
"D'you want some water?" Harry suddenly asked, getting up from the couch and walking over to your kitchen. She followed him with her eyes, mouth agape as he went through her kitchen cabinets until he stumbled upon two glasses and filled them with water. As he returned to the couch, he raised a brow, indicating that he was still waiting on an answer.
"Uhm, yes, thank you." Y/N stumbled as he handed her the glass. She took a few sips, scanning him while she drank. He was so casual all of a sudden, leaning back against the couch with his legs spread like that... there was something cocky about it and Y/N wasn't sure if she wanted to roll her eyes at it or jump his bones.
Possibly both, at the same time.
Y/N put her glass down and slowly crawled over to Harry, who sniffed a laugh at her wobbly movements on the way too squishy couch. She hoped it would at least come off as cute, now that her attempt at being sexy had been trampled by her own furniture.
As the laughter from both parties died down, Y/N took it upon herself to slowly start kissing Harry's neck. Her heartbeat rose when she felt him shifting in his seat, a pained sigh escaping his throat. Meticulously, she dragged her hand down his chest until it reached his pants, and she began unbuckling his belt.
She was surprised when she felt his hand pull hers away, and stopped her actions to see what was going on. When she saw his clenched jaw, she frowned.
"Are you okay?"
"You don't have to do that angel." He said, tilting his head a bit. She slowly shook her head.
"Oh, alright." She said, and felt a pang in her chest at the idea that she could've done something wrong. Harry took both of her hands, cupping his over them.
"I’d like to save it for next time." He suggested, the slight raise of his brow adding a certain playfulness to his reply. The hint of a smile on his face filled her with a warm feeling, and she quickly found herself nodding at what Harry had said.
“Plus, I have to get my beauty rest… I’ve got a long day tomorrow. I teach this private self-defense class, client’s got me working till late.” He joked, eyes beaming when a giggle fell from her lips. Y/N took her bottom lip between her teeth, stomach fluttering as she took in the painfully beautiful, funny, charismatic man in front—or well, under her.
“Really? Is she any good?” She teased back, brows raising in surprise when Harry nodded.
“Difficult to teach tho.” He responded.
“Why’s that?” Y/N questioned, genuine curiosity dripping from her tone. Harry took his eyes off her and shamelessly lowered his gaze to her body as his hands, that had dug into her waist, slowly began to trail down to her ass.
“‘S just so hard to concentrate…” He said lowly, and she felt her core heating up again at the sole sound of Harry’s voice. Her cheeks flushed alike at what he was implying, and she felt like an animal with the way her body reacted to him.
Y/N remained as quiet as she could, savoring Harry’s touch on her bare skin. She would have closed her eyes, had she not been too mesmerized by her face to do so.
Nerves swirled in her stomach as she watched Harry’s stare trail upwards again, only to stop at her lips. Gradually, he leaned forward, closing the gap between the two’s mouths. Y/N couldn’t help the sigh that escaped her when Harry put his lips on her again, and much like the touch of his hands on her, she relished in the way his tongue circled around hers, and she was surprised at how well their bodies captured the connection that she had been unable to explain in words.
It was safe to say that Y/N was disappointed when at last Harry pulled away, but she couldn’t be mad at him, not with that face of his.
Her eyes widened when he got up all of a sudden, hands still holding up her thighs in the few moments before she wrapped them tightly around him in response to the sudden movement. He sniffed a laugh, which Y/N was only able to hear because her arms were locked around Harry’s neck and her face was only a few centimeters away from his. The urge to smile almost prevailed over her shock.
Harry’s hands let go of Y/N’s thighs, and she lowered her legs in response, putting her feet on the ground again and removing herself from his touch completely.
As they walked towards the front door, Y/N found herself to be a bit gloomy. She didn’t want him to leave, he was so fun to be around. He made her not worry, which was a miracle because Y/N always worried. And she knew she’d go back to worrying and overthinking the second she’d be alone again, so the prospect of Harry going away was not the most fun. She had to remind herself that she’d see him tomorrow, though.
Y/N opened the door, waiting as Harry put on his coat. When he finally had, he turned to her one last time.
“Sleep tight, angel.” He said, and with that, walked right out the door. Y/N croaked out a weak ‘bye’, but she was pretty sure she’d heard the elevator ding by then.
It took her a minute to recover physically before turning off her lights in the living room and floating towards her bathroom, where she smiled like an idiot all the way through brushing her teeth.
It wasn’t until her head hit the pillow that what she dreaded came along again: that tiresome worry. Thoughts and scenarios filled her head as she lied in bed, watching the ceiling as if it would grant her answers, or peace.
It was as if, with Harry, nothing else truly mattered. Not necessarily in the corny, dramatic way, but rather in the sense that it felt like the outside world wasn’t that much of a factor in Y/N’s decisions, nor did she have the feeling that it should be whenever she was around him. But when he was gone, it would all start to matter again and suddenly she found herself doubting whether dating Harry would even be a good idea.
What would her parents think? What would Sophie think? Would she be viewed as less professional by her co-workers for dating her trainer? Would it impact Harry’s reputation—
She stopped herself. Probably not, considering Harry was a man.
It was with a frown that Y/N eventually dozed off into a deep slumber. Not even in her dreams she was safe from the anxiety that plagued her, a nightmare about being fired stirring her awake at around four in the morning. She was more exhausted when she woke up than when she went to bed.
But despite all of it, her body still buzzed in anticipation of tonight’s class…
Taglist: @meetmeatyourworst @mema10 @seafoamwhispers @namoreno @inkedskin @fangirl509east @mellamolayla @lizsogolden @prettydelilah @kierramcduffie @harry2121 @babegoals @hermionelove @bitchidontpost @lomlolivia
#harry styles#writing#fanfic#fanfiction#blurb#harry#one direction#one shot#smut#excerpt#harryedwardstyles#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fanfiction#harry edward styles
349 notes
·
View notes
Text
♡ simon is a bad stalker part 3 ♡
badstalker!simon x reader series - pt one two
♡ masterlist ♡ request more! ♡
summary: you take the risk and meet up with your stalker. briefly features soap. mdni
a/n: i'm so sorry this took so long to get out! and thank you to everyone who requested a part 3, you guys keep me motivated. got bit by the productivity bug so expect more fics soon. :) ( @identity2212 )
you're still reeling days after your talk with your stalker. ghost, you think to yourself. a fake name or nickname, no doubt, but at least you have something to call him. a name to put to the silhouette.
he hasn't reached out since the video call, but you know he's most likely still around, whether he's making it known or not.
you're miffed, and starting to think the man has avoidance issues. it's probably one of the tamer things wrong with him.
then one night you're on your porch, lounging with a cup of tea, minding your own business when a black suv rolls up, much like the one that had picked you up the night you were stranded.
you stand when a man steps out of the car, mohawk emphasizing the height and overall largeness of him.
you watch him warily; he walks up to the fence and rests his palms on the edge. you half expect him to open the gate and waltz right up, confidence oozing from him.
but he stays there, giving you a small smile. "you still wanna meet 'im lass?"
of course it was one of his people. you numbly wondered how he knew the biggest men you've ever seen in your life. you know ghost can't be small himself, you'd put that much together seeing how his shoulders were almost bulked out of frame on the video call.
"you're with him?" you hesitate a little, clutching your mug closer to your chest, "with ghost?" he nods.
you're silent, and he lets you be. lord knows he's not planning on taking you kicking and screaming, sure you were a pretty little thing but he about backhanded simon when he found out about you. of course the big idiot was "accidentally" stalking a much too curious woman. he really knew how to pick 'em.
you weigh your options. you know the man is here to take you to ghost, you could infer that much. it's a dumb idea to go, but it was a dumb time last time and it turned out fine. you could tell him to fuck off, send him on his way. he'd probably listen.
you're not ready to admit to yourself that you'd grown use to ghost's presence, and that part of you would miss it if one day he decided to wise up and leave you alone.
you make a decision before you can really realize it. "can I grab my purse?"
° 𐐪𐑂 ♡ 𐐪𐑂 ₒ 𐐪𐑂 ♡ 𐐪𐑂 °
he opens the door of the car for you, and it makes your head spin, you're about to meet your stalker and here you are being treated with the utmost respect. it made no sense. you clutch to your keys, fingers seeking out the self-defense items in the pockets of your purse, trying to ease your anxiety.
he hasn't hurt you yet, not really. you remind yourself. violated an insane number of boundaries, yes, but if anything, you're the safest you've ever been. you even take walks at night now, knowing deep down he's somewhere close keeping you safe from everything. everything but him.
your lost in thought as soap watches you from the rearview. he's starting to see why ghost was so fond of you, you're brave and a little naive. like a kitten against a pitbull. headstrong no doubt, probably a downright brat at times. the thought stirs something in him, and he briefly wonders if simon would be up to sharing one day.
he parks the car and you realize in your anxious thoughts you didn't pay any attention to where you were going, too overwhelmed. and you were already here. your entire body flashes cold, sweat prickling the back of your neck. you cannot fucking believe what you had gotten yourself into.
° 𐐪𐑂 ♡ 𐐪𐑂 ₒ 𐐪𐑂 ♡ 𐐪𐑂 °
ghost had been pacing for the past 20 minutes, fighting the urge to tuck tail and run. he shouldn't be nervous, he was grown man with hundreds of kills under his belt, he shouldn't be shaken at the prospect of meeting some girl.
but you weren't some girl, you were his woman, he was sure of it. something deep in his bones and at the forefront of his brain just knew.
he goes still when he recognizes the sound of the suv rolling down the driveway. he had chosen some random abandoned building, not ready to let you into his own apartment in case things went wrong.
he forcefully exhales, pulling his mask down and taking a deep breath in. it was now or never.
you step out of the car shakily. an abandoned property. nothing serial killer about that. your heart drums in your ears as you follow soap up the steps, avoiding the jagged pieces of wood that stuck up in every which way.
he gets to the door, glancing back at you, offering you one more out. you meet his gaze and hold it, and he figures that's answer enough. he pushes the door open, stepping to the side to let you in.
your first steps inside you don't see him, eyes adjusting to the low light. and then you see a figure in the corner, still as a statue. he's fucking huge, is the only thought that pushes through the panic rising in your chest. you didn't know when you had started shaking. you can see his eyes, carefully watching you.
soap awkwardly clears his throat after almost a minute long staring competition between you and ghost. a kitten and a pitbull indeed. it almost makes him smirk. "right then, i'll be in the car." he promptly shuts the door, wood scraping against wood making you wince.
ghost speaks first, finding himself almost wheezing the words out. "'ello luv." you just stare at him. you seem shellshocked, almost as still as he is, save your chest rapidly rising and falling. he cautiously crosses the room, not wanting to spook you. not when he was this close.
he's standing right in front of you, and your neck aches as you peer up at him. you still can't find the words. something primal in you screaming to run, hide, punch kick, anything. you shake even harder. simon raises his hands to your cheek, effectively smooshing your face between them. its clumsy and he's borderline using too much pressure, but it's grounding for some reason. "breathe." it's said like an order.
you take a deep breath. "this is fucking insane. you're fucking insane." he lets out a puff of air. "i know. i could say the same about you, showin' up 'ere." you give him a look. "i guess you got me there." you catch yourself blinking when you realize he has long, blonde lashes and blue eyes.
he's staring back, eyes roaming your features. it's the first time he's touched you while you were awake, first time he's been able to see your eyes up close. he finds warmth spreading through him, and it's almost too much. he drops his hands and takes a step back, instinctively crossing his arms.
you hate that you miss the heaviness of his hands on your face, and blame the warmness in your cheeks on lingering warmth from his gloved hands.
"i don't know what to say." you really don't. you had a million questions, practiced how you would chew him out and interrogate him. it's all lost now. he shifts on his feet a little. "i feel responsible for you.'" he blurts.
you stay silent, hoping he elaborates. after a few moments he does. "there's not many good people left in the world. i've seen the worst of 'em, downright evil 'n selfish." you can see his jaw clench through the mask. "you're not like 'em. you're kind, pure. go out of your way to be a good person. only right i show you what it's like to be taken care of fer once."
you stare at him, and you know he's telling you the truth. this truly was his fucked-up way of courting you. you scoff a little, not able to contain yourself. "you know there are other ways to be in someone's life, right? without breaking dozens of laws in the process?" he shrugs.
you swallow the lump in your throat, widening your stance subconsciously. simon finds it adorable. "you can't keep doing this. it's wrong." you hate that your voice is shaking and hate even more that the words feel wrong as soon as they come out.
his eyes darken, and he's on you before you can blink. one of his hands is on the nape of your neck, applying slight pressure, scruffing you like a cat. he brings his mask covered lips to your ear.
"you're mine, you hear that? i'm here to help you, to make sure you don't ever have to struggle again. you have my word i'll never hurt you, but you gotta understand that i'll do everything to stay close to you until my dying breath. i'm 'ere to stay luv."
your mind is reeling at the low growl in his voice, dangerous and way too attractive given the situation. he could wrap his hands around your neck easily, choke you until the vessels in your eyes pop and your lungs ignite. but he doesn't, he's just demonstrating the pure control he has over the situation. he's telling you that he cares for you, keep you safe, but that it's at the price of being at his mercy. part of you doesn't mind the idea. you've been at his mercy for almost 6 months anyway, you really only had the illusion of control. would it be that bad to submit to him?
you're sick, you have to be. but can anyone blame you? in almost all your relationships, romantic or not, you were the caregiver. constantly bending over backwards and people pleasing until your heart ached. give give give. it was the story of your life. and here he was, offering you to take for once, only asking you to be receptive in return. it's so fucking tempting.
"take me on a date first at least." you say airily, afraid he can hear your heart thumping against your rib cage.
he leans away from you slightly, looking into your eyes. he keeps his hand tangled in your hair, fingers twitching when he sees the silent challenge in them mixed with a healthy speck of fear. he wants to throw his head back and groan. this was guarded acceptance of the circumstances he had put you in, the last thing he thought he would get from you.
"alright." you blink at him. "what?"
"i said alright luv. we'll go onna date."
you can't believe your ears. nervousness scratches at your chest, you almost regret your offer. maybe leaving him in the shadows would've been for the best, you had no idea what gate you had opened by showing up here in the first place. your mouth is agape, only capable of staring incredulously at him. he takes a step back, two fingers gripping your chin and closing your mouth. "you'll catch flies."
you glare at his little jab. he rubs a finger over your bottom lip, eyes lingering there for a second. "i'll giv' you more answers then too. promise."
"okay." you say timidly. you're at a loss for words. you suppose there's not much to say.
"soap'll take you 'ome. i'll let you be for the night, gather your thoughts." he puts a gentle hand on your back, guiding you to the door. you shiver at how well he read you. he must know you well. you know almost nothing of him.
he opens the door, sending a nod to soap as he starts the car up. your back is to ghost, feeling dazed and stupid. so so stupid. ghost leans down once more, hand sliding to rest on your lower back. whispering. "we'll talk soon. get 'ome safe."
when you don't move, he has the audacity to give your ass a little tap to get you going. and you have the audacity to almost like it.
#badstalker!simon#simon riley x reader#simon riley smut#ghost smut#ghost x reader#soap x reader#cod x reader#stalker!simon#yandere x reader#yandere!ghost#x reader#smut
731 notes
·
View notes
Note
hi! omg I just have to tell you that you literally write Toji so well. If you’re taking requests, (if not then so sorry disregard!) may I request something where Toji accidentally hurts reader during sex and how he reacts? Or maybe pushes a boundary or something? Thank you so much! If this doesn’t interest you sorry!
A/N: Hello, hello 😊 Thank you for reading my works! I'm so glad to hear that enjoy the way I write this hunk of a man 🥰🫶🏼
Thank you for sending in this request 💙
It was one of those nights where things were calm and quiet, until Toji got home from a job that took up most of his day. His footsteps were heavy on the floor, his adrenaline was still high, and all he wanted was you, after a day that seemed never ending.
He greeted you like he usually does on days like this, with a weary, 'hey, doll' and a kiss that doesn't last too long, because he's aware of how he reeks of sweat and he feels filthy. He vented a little bit about his day, finally getting to verbalize his frustrations about the client's unprofessionalism and the snarky attitude that he had to deal with all day. The not so subtle sigh he let out afterwards, told you everything. You would have to give him a little extra love once he got out of the shower, to remind him that there will never be ruthlessness in any way, shape or form, similar to what he sees outside, when he comes home. You'll always be his solace, there to take care of him, even before things get too heavy for him to bear on his own.
Toji had different plans for the night. He came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, water droplets still gliding down his chest and rolling down his abdomen. You thought maybe he forgot to grab clothes, but that theory was immediately shut down when he unwrapped the towel and started running it up his body to dry himself a little more.
You flipped onto your stomach on the bed, your attention going to your phone as you wait for him to finish getting ready for bed.
"Since when are you shy about ogling me?" Toji asks, after a few seconds, a smirk decorating his face as he rakes his eyes over your backside.
You craned your neck to look at him, and he still wasn't dressed. "I'm not. Just thought it'd be a quick swoop of you getting your clothes on, so I naturally turned around."
He hums. "And if I decide to sleep like this, tonight?"
You shrug. "By all means. If you're comfortable, i'm not gonna stop you."
You never thought you'd have to go back on your word. He was comfortable. Very much so, but you weren't, anymore. It started out as something similar to what you had planned. You were affectionate with him, planting sweet kisses onto his face and lips, which he returned. It really was a loving moment, even when his hands started roaming, grabbing at your chest and teasing you through your underwear. It was still loving when he bared you, pulling off your shirt and kissing your exposed skin, your shorts and underwear being tugged off in the process.
What started out as a gentle lovemaking session, with quiet gasps and hums of pleasure, transitioned into something less delicate. His hips picked up a feral pace that ripped orgasms from both of you, sensitivity being the only thing he slowed down for. Heavy, audible breathing, gasps that sounded like you had the wind knocked out of you and cries, took the place of noises that were once light and controllable—volume-wise.
You felt like you were being used—like he saw you as something insentient, in that moment. Rough sex with him wasn't new, but this was something else, entirely. Everything was starting to hurt in an unpleasant manner. Your abdomen felt sore from how much it tensed each time you came, your thighs burned from being pinned to your chest for so long, and the actual movement of his cock drilling into your abused cunt was starting to bring on some tenderness.
"T-Toji," you call, through a huff. He couldn't hear you over the lewd sounds of skin on skin and his own sounds of pleasure. "Toji," you try again, your voice still coming out meekly. "Please, can we..." you whimper. "Can we pause?"
"Pause?" He grunts, not stilling. "You want me to stop? I'm close, again, baby. Just a little more."
You wanted to last for him. You wanted to let him have this last one, but you couldn't do it. It was too much to endure, and though it was terrifying to say the word, again, for the first time in a while, you had to put an end to it. It was for the best.
"Safe, Toji! Safe! Safe!" You used as much strength as you could to get your legs down, accidentally kicking him in the process. Toji got off of you immediately, his heartbeat doubling its pace— a mixture of his exertion and the sound of your very rarely used safe word, being shouted out. "S-Sorry, i'm sorry!" You choke out, apologizing for the accidental strike. There was guilt in there as well, for killing his pleasure.
He catches his breath before responding to you, not wanting to sound like a panting dog as he communicates the matter with you.
"What are you saying 'sorry' for?" He asks, eyes darting over your frame, watching as you scramble to cover yourself up with the blanket. "No, baby. Don't do that." He leans down to pick up the towel he let fall to the floor, before climbing into bed with you, and drapes it over his lap.
Your eyes burned with unshed tears. You felt vulnerable, unable to look at Toji, even when you could feel his gaze on you.
"You okay?" He asks, looking at your twinkling eyes and the stifled quiver of your lips.
"It's okay," you say, your voice wavering. "It's fine." You glance at him, crossing your arms over your chest beneath the blanket.
"I asked if you're okay. Answer that first."
The room went quiet as you tried to compose yourself. The lump in your throat got more uncomfortable by the second. Your stomach ached from the soreness of your abdominal muscles and from holding in your emotions, for the sake of putting up a strong front that Toji never asked for. He was being genuine and his eyes wouldn't leave your face. He could see you holding it together, poorly.
"It was just a lot... and it was starting to hurt. I just- I needed a break." You swipe the knuckle of your index finger beneath your eye, frustrated by the cool dampness left behind on your skin.
"Okay, and what was that 'sorry' for?" He asks. He wants to hold onto some part of you, to hopefully soothe you a little bit, but he's not sure if you want to be touched by him, right now.
"You didn't get to finish and I kicked you. It was an accident, I swear. I didn't mean to do that. You know I would never hit you, Toji." Your eyes welled up, again. You thought about how you want to make him feel as safe as he makes you feel.
"It didn't hurt me one bit, ma. You barely even touched me, so drop the guilt on that. Also, do you not feel and see the mess we made?"
It's impossible not to. You're both sweaty, the sheets are damp with the juices that flowed out of you and his cum still resides in you—warm and slowly drooling out.
"I'm more than satisfied. I was getting greedy with you, huh?"
You nod your head, giving him a small, weary smile.
He sighs, no trace of disappointment or being let down. If there's anything to be upset over, it's the fact that you apologized for something you were faultless about. He can't bring himself to be firm with you about it, right now. You still did exactly what you were supposed to by using the safe word. As for the guilt that lingered around having to use it, that's a long conversation reserved for a more appropriate time.
"Are you okay?" He asks, again. "Be honest."
"A little sore, but i'm okay," you respond, lifting the blanket up over your chest, again.
"Mm, okay. Stay here." He wraps the towel that rests on him, around his waist. "Don't go anywhere, alright?" The corners of his lips lifted, earning another smile from you before he's off to the bathroom. He grabs a towel and uses hot water to dampen it, knowing that by the time he gets back to you, it'll be warm.
He ran the towel all over you, a simple wipe down, for now, so that you would feel a little cleaner and wait to shower until morning.
His gaze is soft as it trails behind the movement of his hand. This is an act of love for the one who cares about him more than anyone else, meaning his touch is as gentle as can be, like he's mending deeper wounds.
When he got to the most sensitive part, he was especially careful. He was very attentive, dabbing the towel against you, his eyes flitting between what his hands were doing and your face to make sure he wasn't hurting you. You winced a few times, and each time he pressed a kiss to your thigh—a silent apology.
Afterwards, the sheets were pulled off the bed and tossed aside to be washed, along with the blanket. Only the comforter stayed so that you wouldn't have to sleep on the bare mattress. You both got dressed, staying light in clothes for comfort. Even without a blanket, you wouldn't be cold for a second through the night, because Toji clung onto you. He held you tight and murmured sweet nothings into your ear, until all you could do was hum tiredly in response, eventually falling asleep.
#toji#toji fushiguro#jjk toji#jujutsu kaisen toji#jujutsu toji#toji x reader#toji x you#toji x y/n#toji fushiguro x y/n#toji fushiguro x you#toji fushiguro x reader#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk#jjk x reader#jjk x you#fushiguro toji x reader#fushiguro toji#toji smut#jujutsu kaisen x you#jujutsu kaisen scenarios
673 notes
·
View notes
Note
hii hope youre doing great btw !!! i really love your stories and writing !!
so i wanna ask how about scoups dating an idol, and when they have to perform in the same events, but his partner suddenly fainted when her groups just finished performing. i just wanna know like how he would react hehehe thank youuu and im so sorry for my broken english since its not my first language :( but i hope you would understand it !!
In the Moment | idol!Scoups x idol!reader | angst



The atmosphere backstage was electric as Seventeen prepared for their own performance. The awards show had everyone on edge, but Seungcheol couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. His eyes were fixed on the stage where Y/N’s group was performing, and despite the cheers of the crowd, he couldn’t ignore the unease building inside him.
Y/N’s movements were slower than usual. She looked off—tired, shaky, and strained in a way that didn’t seem right. Seungcheol watched, his heart pounding, as she struggled to keep up with the choreography. Every move seemed like it required more effort than the last, and he couldn’t stop the worry building in his chest.
He could see her pushing herself through the performance, but with each step, it was more obvious that she was fading. Her body seemed to be fighting against her, but she held on, determined to finish the routine.
And then, at the climax of the performance, it happened. Y/N stumbled. Her knees gave way, and before anyone could react, she collapsed to the ground, right in front of the stage.
Seungcheol’s heart stopped.
He didn’t think. He didn’t even wait for the signal. His mind screamed at him to act, and without hesitation, he turned to the staff beside him.
“Get her down here. Now!” Seungcheol shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.
The staff members hesitated for a moment, but Jeonghan, standing beside him, quickly jumped into action. "Call an ambulance, and get a doctor—now!" His calm demeanor masked the concern in his eyes, but his voice was sharp, urging the staff into motion.
Seungcheol didn’t care about anything else. His focus was entirely on Y/N. The moment he saw her fall, he felt the world slow down around him. His heart was in his throat, and he couldn’t afford to waste another second.
Within moments, two staff members appeared at the side of the stage, carefully lifting Y/N's limp body, guiding her toward the backstage area. Seungcheol was already there, waiting, pacing nervously.
He didn’t care who saw him. He didn’t care about the crowd or the performance waiting for him. All that mattered was Y/N.
As soon as they reached the backstage door, Seungcheol rushed forward. He gently but firmly took her from their hands, cradling her in his arms as though she was the most fragile thing in the world.
“Y/N, come on wake up you're safe now.” he murmured, his voice thick with worry. Her skin was cold and pale, and he could feel her shallow breathing against his chest. She was out of it, barely conscious, but he could still feel the faint pulse beneath his fingertips.
His heart hammered as he moved swiftly toward a quiet room. He didn’t let go of her once, even as the staff tried to clear the way. He carried her as if she weighed nothing, each step more urgent than the last.
When they reached the room, he gently laid her on the couch, pushing aside any distractions in his path. His hands shook as he brushed a lock of hair from her face, checking her temperature with his palm. She was still too cold, her breathing shallow and uneven.
The staff was quick to follow, bringing in a doctor, but Seungcheol didn’t leave her side. He stayed close, hovering protectively, watching her like a hawk. His eyes never left her face as the doctor began to check her vitals.
“Is she going to be okay?” Seungcheol asked, his voice tight, almost desperate.
The doctor nodded, though his expression was serious. “She’s just exhausted, overworked and dehydrated. We’ll need to keep an eye on her for a bit, but she’ll be fine with rest.”
Seungcheol let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. He leaned over and gently stroked Y/N’s hand, whispering to her, “You scared me, Y/N. Please, don’t ever do that again.”
Her eyelids fluttered, and she gave him a small, weak smile. “I didn’t mean to... worry you.”
“You don’t have to prove anything to anyone, you know that, right?” he said softly, his voice low but firm. “Just take care of yourself. You’re important to me.��
Y/N blinked slowly, still feeling the effects of the exhaustion. "I pushed myself too hard."
He shook his head, his brow furrowing. “It’s not worth it, Y/N. I can’t stand seeing you like this.”
The doctor gave them a moment before leaving to check on the rest of the team, leaving Seungcheol alone with her. He stayed close, holding her hand, his thumb gently brushing over her knuckles.
“I’m not going anywhere,” he whispered, not caring if anyone heard. “I’m here. Always.”
Y/N let out a faint sigh, finally allowing herself to relax, her body sinking into the cushions. And for the first time that night, Seungcheol allowed himself to breathe, knowing she was safe with him.
#seventeen#seventeen x reader#seventeen x y/n#svt fanfic#svt x reader#svt x y/n#seventeen fanfic#seventeen imagines#svt imagines#svt angst#seventeen angst#scoups x you#svt scoups#scoups angst#scoups x reader#scoups fanfic#scoups oneshot#seventeen scoups#scoups#choi seungcheol#idol x reader#scoups x y/n
296 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hiya I have a request if they're open?? I don't see the status rn so if they're closed feel free to ignore <3
Chuuya x ability user reader who can copy abilities and uses his own ability against him by using gravity manipulation to fuck him harder pls and tyyy!!
I’ve written one where chuuya used his own ability to make reader fuck him harder haha, that was fun >:)
Dom!AbilityUser!reader x sub!chuuya
Warning: chuuya tries to dom, pegging (I use dick), teasing, brat taming (?), dacryphilia

Sometimes you two would change positions and you’d let him top you, just to fed into his ego. And more often than not you’d also tease him until he succumbs, eyes teary as he lets you take over. Not today, he didn’t want things to go your way again.
That’s why he straddled your lap, binding your wrists together behind his waist, pinning you to the bed while looking all smug. “This time, you have to match my pace.” He snarled, thinking he got the upper hand and was in charge. What could you do in such a situation anyway? Tied up with no way to move, since he’s using his body weight on you. It might not be much, but it’s still pretty difficult if he’s pressing down on your stomach.
“You want to ride me? Go on then, pretty boy.” You appeared nonchalant, as if all this didn’t bother you. Instead, you grabbed his butt and leaned closer. Chuuya gritted his teeth, yelping when he felt you squeeze his ass. “Stop it, don’t do anything. I tell you what to do.” Then he slapped your hand away, face heating up while he slowly lowers himself into your lap. “Oh my, feisty. Alright, I’ll be obedient then.” You joked, laughing a little. He didn’t take that joke well, frowning as he grabbed your collar, groaning, “You better be.”
It took a moment until he managed to press your dick against his rim, and it took even longer until he got the tip in. “Nghh… w-would you look at that, feeling nervous already?” The boy taunted you, grinning and arching his back. His hands clutched your shoulders for support then he slowly sat down. “Should I be?” You said, then tried to move his body around to no avail. “H-hah..! See? I’m in control now.” He commented and took the entire length in. ”mhm..! Damn it.” Chuuya gasped, clenching around you tightly. He has taken you countless times, but his hole still needs time to get used to it. “Do you have difficulties? I can always take over.” You reminded him, smiling innocently. Those advances you make are signs that you have no cards up your sleeves anymore, it’s a good thing. Even so… Is this how you feel whenever he acts out with you or talk back? Was he as annoying as you right now?
“No need, I can get off on my own.” He proudly proclaimed and moved his hips, riding you diligently. No matter what you say, he wasn’t going to let your words sway him. As things progressed, his moans got louder and higher each time he bounces on top of you. He also didn’t hold his voice back, as if to rub more salt into the Injurie, basically telling you that he was doing just fine without your help. What a childish boy, should you entertain him some more or finally get to business?
The way he was so proud, as if he just achieved something amazing was adorable. You were looking forward to the face he’d make once the tables turn. Curiosity got the best of you and you grabbed his butt again while he has mid-air. The male immediately stopped moving and furrowed his brows, scoffing, “are you trying that same trick again?” He had a faint blush on his cheeks, otherwise he wasn’t that ruined yet.
”no, rather, I’m showing you a little trick.” You chuckled and leaned over to his face. For a moment he thought you were going to kiss him, instead you looked over his shoulder and pushed. He didn’t know what happened, but he instantly slumped back in your lap. The tip hit a sweet spot inside him, causing him to whine loudly, “ahHGhHnn..!! W-wait, stop!” Chuuya yelled, crying out from the pleasure. “What did you d-do..?!” This wasn’t good, you were messing up his plans again.
With a swift movement, you easily raised him up and down. Manhandling him with no troubles even though you were still tied up. He couldn’t do anything but groan and whine while you continued to make him ride you. “NghHh.. f-fuck, ah, feels good- no, wait! Y-y/n.?!” Tears were rolling down his cheeks now, and his gaze was filled with desperation. He was begging you quietly. “What is? Oh, perhaps you don’t need my help?” You said, despite knowing what he wanted the most in that moment. “I-I… how did you hmMnhg d-do that anyway..?” Chuuya stayed resilient while drool flowed down his chin, at the same time his body was still getting toyed with by you. “Did you forgot about my ability? My, I expected a bit more from you, sweetheart.” You teased, then rest your chin on the nook of his shoulder. He was arching his back and leaned back, while you kept leaning closer to him. Ability, you said. Was there something importan- yea, there was. You had a copy ability, one that allows you to copy another ability user’s ability for a set time limit. So you must have copied his ability. Is that why it feels so intense whenever you fuck into him, are these the effects of gravity manipulation? “T-that’s cheating… hahH~” He mumbled, looking to the side due to the humiliation. How could he miscalculate so bad to forget about that? Next time he should get some nullifying handcuffs.
“Oh dear, are you sure about that?” You asked him while continuously bucking up into him, or making him go up and down on you. That previously arrogant and confident attitude soon got swayed away and replaced with a helpless one. Your cock repeatedly hit his prostate, enough to make the strength leave his body and causing him to slump against your chest.
Each time you buried yourself deep inside him he’d let out a high pitched yelp, glaring at you before avoiding eye contact again. “What’s this? Surrendering already?” Now you were the one to tease him, reminding him of these embarrassing things. “I’m n-not. You… nGhhh, enjoy while you c-can hmNHgg!!” Even though it was a threat, you laughed through it. For you all of this was only empty promises and games anyway.
Then you looked over his shoulder, staring at his butt and how your hands are guiding his body. Something about watching your dick appear and disappear was so erotic that you couldn’t stop. His cries filled the room, echoing in your head, showing you who much he actually likes it if he wasn’t putting on a show. That pretty face of his was all red and wet with tears, eyes rolling back whenever you fuck him especially hard. His hair also bounced around with every thrust, more and more lewd moans slipping from those rosy lips.
It was fun watching him change up like that, which is why you whispered into his ear, “I’m looking forward to your next antics.”

#sub character#dom reader#sub!character#dom!reader#sub bsd#sub bungou stray dogs#sub chuuya#bsd chuya#bsd chuuya#chuuya nakahara#bungou stray dogs chuuya#chuya nakahara#chuya smut#chuya x reader#chuya x you#chuya bsd#Chuya bungo stray dogs#chuuya bsd#chuuya x reader#chuuya x y/n#chuuya x you#chuuya smut#Sub chuya#bsd x gender neutral reader#bsd x you#bsd x y/n#bsd x reader
527 notes
·
View notes
Text
˖ ๋࣭݁ ⭑ Astronomy Lessons 🔭๋࣭⭑.



ᯓ🛸Warnings: a swear word, spelling mistakes and nothing else.
ᯓGenre: fluff, strangers to friends to situationship to idk.
ᯓ🔆Pairing: photographer!Minji x fem!reader
ᯓSynopsis: you're Minji's Sun, muse and best work of art.
ᯓStarring: Haerin as Minji's cousin & Hyein as your little sister.
ᯓ🛰️Word count: 2.9k
a/n: a one shot to feed you guys while we wait for my motivation to bring back Holidays, also the story is heavily inspired by 23.5 (watch it bc it's soooooo good and funny and fluffy), enjoyy!
If Minji was asked how much she loved the Sun on a scale of 0 to 10, she’d say 5, 5.5; sure it helped the plants grow, created the perfect light for photos and much more. The big star was fundamental to humans and the solar system, the whole thing was named after it too!
Spending half of her life in a darkroom thanks to her photography passion, Minji became sensitive to the sun’s light – She wore caps every day to cover her eyes, she bought so many that seeing her without one was odd, plus, she made space in her wardrobe just for them.
The photographer turned into some sort of vampire, worrying not only her poor mother but also her friends.
Though, she never got tired of, or annoyed at her Sun, you.
Minji basked into the light you emanated just by standing next to her, a warm feeling spread through her every time you got close enough for your shoulder to touch hers, or when you picked her up with your Vespa.
The scooter had a bright yellow color that reflected your personality perfectly: it was named “Sunny the third”. Lame, yes, but she found it cute.
“The third” part was added because that was your third scooter: you broke the first one by trying to race your dad’s car and ended up crashing into it, earning a 3 months grounding and a broken arm.
Sunny the second tragically died by the hands of a thief who, just like you, was a clumsy mess and crashed into a pole; the guy lit it on fire to hide the evidence but failed and burned his hand instead.
He was caught in the act and sent to jail for a week.
Let’s just say that now you guard your scooter from everyone and anyone, even the smallest insect will be “gently flicked away”.
Still, you didn’t miss the opportunity to help others, picking them up and driving them around. You were a kind soul that she couldn’t help but admire from behind her camera lens.
She noticed the way you went at a slow pace whenever she was with you, remembering the very first time she hopped on: tense, anxious – you name it.
Panicked screams left her lips when you speeded through the traffic, making sure to balance both of your weights.
The entire ride to school was chaos accompanied by laughter, your laughter, since Minji took her time to recover every now and then before starting to scream again until her lungs were empty.
After parking in front of the building, she immediately got off and thanked you way too many times before remembering she hadn’t introduced herself – “I’m Minji by the way, Kim Minji.”
“I never heard of you, new student?” You said after taking off your helmet, a bright smile on your face.
Your face matched your voice, sweet and adorable. Minji felt uneasy at how fast her heart was beating, it was a surprise her soul didn’t start levitating from how gorgeous you looked – gravity seemed to be pulling it down when you poked her cheek.
“Helloooo, Earth to Minji!”
“Uh- Huh? Yes. I’m new here.”
“Cool! My name is Lee Y/n, nice to meet you.”
From then on you noticed Minji being a constant presence in your life, not only in school but even in your own home: her cousin, Haerin, was a good friend of your little sister Hyein so every time they hung out, the photographer ended up tagging along.
Her parents forced her to go out, otherwise she would spend all day studying and taking pictures, which meant she locked herself in her darkroom and avoided social interaction with everyone.
Eventually things got always too girly for her, so you invited her over to your room, making the younger girls wonder what happened behind the four walls.
You spent your time watching Minji’s camera roll, gushing and praising her about the amazing photos she took; she would blush and tell you she wasn’t that good, but not so secretly loved hearing you compliment her.
The way your eyes lit up when she showed you the new photos she took, or how you would beg her to take a picture of you was hilarious.
“Oh pleaseee!” Your whine rang in her ear while she worked on the new composition, adjusting the settings of her camera.
“No, Y/n, my life already revolves much around you, stop asking.”
That made you slap the back of her head, a move that she expected since she mindlessly avoided it.
“That’s not true! We barely see each other anymore…”
“We saw each other yesterday and the day before, and the day before the day befo–”
“Okay! Okay! I get it geez.” You scoffed, bringing your knees over on the table you were sitting on, leaning against the wall behind you.
As Minji took pictures of the various objects scattered on the table, claiming that it was contemporary art, you just looked around the room of the photography club: all the artworks of the members were stuck to the wall, creating a cozy atmosphere.
Haerin’s main topic was cats, of course, your friend’s cousin was obsessed with the felines and took pictures whenever she saw one. But a few of them portrayed a girl with curly hair, smiling brightly at the camera.
Hanni’s side of the wall was funny and covered in polaroids, the dates written in red while the notes were in black, some of them were with loved ones, probably family members, some of herself and others of food.
“She could be an influencer.” You mumbled to yourself, before taking a look at Minji’s corner, skipping the other 3 columns of pictures before her.
You felt like witnessing the whole universe before you.
There were photos of the moon, stars and constellations; Minji had connected the stars with a light blue pen and wrote the names in the corner. The only thing missing was a picture of the sun.
You knew she didn’t like being exposed to it, she had glasses because her eyes couldn’t adjust well to the light, so you guessed that was the reason why she didn’t have a photo of it.
Speaking of sunlight, the right side of your face started to feel hotter due to the light coming from the window. You closed your eyes, enjoying the warm feeling of the rays on your skin.
‘Click’
The familiar sound made you turn to Minji who was pointing the camera towards you, a faint smile making its way to her lips; you saw that expression tons of times, it was the same face she made after taking a good picture. The satisfaction etched in her eyes.
An inaudible gasp left your lips after realizing what happened: after months of begging, Minji finally took a picture of you with her camera, not her phone, her beloved camera!
You looked at the photographer with wide eyes, not knowing if you were dreaming or not.
“Minji?” You asked incredulously, as if she had grown a second head, your body shifting so it leaned closer to hers. Your faces were inches away, noses almost touching.
“Did you really just take a picture of me??”
“No.”
And then she turned back, working on her previous task.
“No? I heard the cick and you were pointing your camera at me.”
“Nope, I think being exposed to the sun kills your brain cells.”
“Wha–”
“Here.”
She interrupted you by sticking her cap on top of your head, changing the size from behind since your head was smaller than hers.
“There there…” She smiled, her dimples showing, as she patted your head. “You should be okay now.”
An exasperated sigh left your lips before you slumped back against the wall, now letting your legs loosely swing from on top of the table. You were rethinking the interaction because where on Earth did that make sense?!
Luckily for Minji, you forgot about the picture the next hour and were too bored to do anything at all, just wanting your friend to clock out from the club.
An hour later you two were out, your body feeling heavy from the sleepiness. “Note to self, never accompany Minji for club activities ever again.”
“Are you sure you can drive?”
Minji’s husky voice snapped you out of your daze. Already knowing where this was going, you reached into your pockets and tossed the taller girl your keys. She caught them with a fond smile before picking you up and sitting you on the scooter.
“I could have climbed it up myself, you know?”
Oh, how that sleepy voice made Minji feel all fuzzy and glad she was alive to hear it, a small thought made its way through her mind: what if one day she would be able to hear it every morning when she woke up… that’d be perfect.
She started humming happily while switching the cap she gave you with the helmet, securing it so it wouldn’t fall off.
“Happy?”
“Hmhm.”
“What made you happy?”
“A sleepy girl that I’m driving home.”
She said casually before thrusting forward and turning on the bike, taking off and heading to your house.
Your arms were secured around her waist and your head was resting on her back; it didn’t take long before you fell asleep, holding tighter on your gir– friend. On your friend.
“Saturn is Haerin’s favorite, I think it’s a basic answer.”
“And why’s that, my dear astronomer?”
It was a Friday night, Minji just crashed at your house like usual and you were discussing planets after staring at your ceiling for too long. It had the planets and some stars scattered around so the conversation started naturally.
“Nowadays Saturn is so mainstream, ugh, people like it for its aesthetic.”
“You’re too harsh, Y/n.”
“What? It’s your favourite planet too?”
Minji scoffed, gently pushing you away from her but you rolled towards her body, making sure that the side of your heads were touching.
“I’ll let you know that I don’t have a favourite planet… They’re just balls in space.”
“It’s like saying that your photos are just colored pieces of paper.”
Your hand wrapped around her wrist, making sure her finger was pointing up at the ceiling, towards Venus.
“That’s Venus, Taurus’ ruling planet.” then you pointed to another one, making Minji shriek from the suddenness of the movement. “And that’s Mars, Scorpio’s ruling planet.”
You let her arm go, as it rests on the ground again. She’s silent for a few seconds, thinking of what your words meant. You talked about you two’s zodiac signs, there must be a reason.
“Uh… thank you for letting me know?”
You turned your head towards Minji, raising an eyebrow. Why was she acting like she didn’t know about the planets? Her photos were all about astronomy and space.
Plus, you didn’t spend the entire month trying to get all the names right just for her to be unaware of what you were talking about.
“You don’t get it?”
“I fear I don’t, sorry.” The look on her face turned into a sad one when she saw the hope slowly fading from your eyes, but then, a wholehearted laugh left her speechless.
All you could do was exactly that, laugh and slowly roll on the carpet as the realization hit you: all those hours studying to impress Minji were for nothing, because, apparently, the photographer barely knew what zodiac signs and ruling planets were.
“Your photos…” You began as the giggles began to quiet down, leaving you breathless and Minji scared she might have just watched you have a manic episode over heavens knows what.
“Moon phases, the constellations, the stars. I thought you knew all about astronomy.”
Then it hit Minji, it was like a lightbulb turned on in her peanut brain; she sat up and looked down at you.
“Don’t tell me you know all of this because you were trying to impress me.”
She used the same tone a parent would use when scolding their kid, but decorated with a hint of amusement. Minji was incapable of imagining someone putting so much effort for her, but knowing that you, out of all people, did that, made her whole day and probably year.
In response you remained glued to the wooden ground, staring at the planets on your ceiling, hoping they could tell you what to do, now that your information was useless for the both of you.
“I learned all that for nothing!” You whined, your feet kicking the ground while you threw your little tantrum.
At first Minji chuckled, but then she thought about it and shook your shoulder, making you glare at her.
“Teach me the secrets of astronomy, I want to understand, no matter how long it takes.”
The astronomy lessons went on for weeks. Even if they were only an excuse to spend more time together, Minji started learning for real, surprising you: not only she was a fast learner, but she was actually interested in the topic.
It was regenerating talking to someone who was so willing to listen, that’s why you never lost a chance to mention even the smallest detail.
You spent so much time together that Minji started to call you her Sun, while only in your mind you thought of her as your Moon; you’d stare at her hoping she would catch you and call you out on it, but instead, your best friend was always focused on the teacher.
Or, in general, something else that wasn’t you.
The probability that you and Minji weren’t aligned anymore made you doubt your own feelings towards her – You noticed it on a wednesday, while eyeing the lunch lady give out food to your sister and Haerin, the cat-like girl talked about her cousin’s birthday coming up.
Your train of thought drifted from the kimbap you were going to ask for, to the photographer, way too quickly.
“3 Kim Minji please…”
The lunch lady raised an eyebrow, already fed up with you. “You mean kimbap.”
“That’s what I said…”
With a roll of her eyes she almost tossed at you your 3 miserable kimbap and called for the next one in line. Confused but not in the mood to deal with old women, you decided to just walk away, food in your hands.
“You said my name, moron.”
The familiar voice startled you, almost making the rice rolls fall from your grip, but you weren’t so careless with food, thankfully.
“Did I– Oh shit, I did.” You blushed after recollecting yourself and your train of thoughts.
“You think about me so much it messes up your social interactions, what a loser.”
“I overheard your cousin talking about your upcoming birthday and you popped in my mind, miss stubborn.”
“All excuses!” She grinned smugly, now getting in front of you. How she got so dangerously close you didn’t know, but damn she looked good: her hair was put up in a messy bun, while she had a jacket over her school uniform.
Her face was naturally beautiful, but what attracted your eyes were her plump lips.
Before you knew it, she pecked your forehead, stole the kimbap you started eating and ran away, leaving you in the middle of the canteen – a blushing, gay panicking mess, standing there with food in her hands.
The more time passed, the more you started to doubt your knowledge. It seemed like the Sun’s orbit changed, making it move around the now static Moon.
Your infatuation became stronger every day, and you couldn’t deny that Minji felt the same too. But when was she going to make a move, or maybe, when were you going to do something about the growing tension?
Haerin was tired of hearing her cousin ramble for hours about you, she swore Minji said your name so many times that she lost count, even of how many times she spaced out.
Things got worse when you bought the photographer a new camera for her birthday, making her promise to take more photos of you. And she did, of course she did.
If months before you had to beg her on your knees to even turn her camera towards you, now it was the complete opposite; it seemed like she had no other subject to snap photos of than you.
Of course, you thought she was just sticking to her word, her promise, but deep inside you were aware that Minji’s behaviour shifted since her birthday. None of them had the guts to confront one another, so the situation remained…questionable.
To her though, you’d become more than a simple Sun; you were art, her constant inspiration and muse, the deep feelings she nurtured for you could be seen in her photos and the dedication she put in them.
She spent hours editing out and in anything that could make you the center of the picture, even if that meant learning how to use photoshop, she’d do it for you.
The only person that didn’t notice all of that was the protagonist of the works, you.
Only the ones stopping by for a visit could notice that Minji’s corner changed completely, displaying only certain photos, that of course were space related, carefully arranged around the best snaps she took of Y/n.
A detail, one that could blow up Minji’s aloof and careless facade, exposing her feelings to the world, was the little sentence written at the corner of the photo at the very center.
“My Sun”
Once again, the photographer found herself reconsidering her opinion about the protagonist of the solar system, seeing her reflection into the picture of the Moon that just like Earth, found herself orbiting around the Sun.
🗂️ NJZ masterlist
#minji x reader#minji newjeans#kim minji x reader#newjeans#newjeans fanfic#jeanzforfree fanfic#jeanzforfree#wlw#these bitches gay#fluff#kpop fanfic
176 notes
·
View notes